The Dungeon Master of Equestria

by DJ A String

First published 7th of September, 2014

What happens when an almighty dungeon master enters a world that literally revolves around fantasy?

I don't believe it. Is this really my luck of the roll?

One second I'm going to a D&D LARP (live action role play) that I scheduled with my friends at anime expo. The next I'm sold these weird dice that teleport me to cartoon horse land.

All I can say is: ROLL. FOR. INITIATIVE!

Did I forget to mention that I was supposed to be the dungeon master?

Certain tags for language. Guess which ones.
((That moment when you want to add more tags, not because more tags, but because they actually apply. Like, there's anthro ponies here, and there's adventure, but I can only put 6 tags at once.))

Now with art by Vidz!

((Author's Note: I tend to get inspiration from songs. If you have a song that you think I could use, please put it in the comments. If I the song you suggest is the one that inspires me, I'll credit you for that. Also, all songs that inspire me will be credited to the creator of the song. Thank you and have a nice day.))

The First Roll

I honestly don't know how it happened.

One second I'm at anime expo, the next I'm approached by some weirdo that looks like he came from the Resident Evil universe.

What did he want to do? Sell me some stuff.

So, not knowing what would happen after I bought something, I browsed his wares. Following the advice that I've been given all my life (by my mom), I looked for something that I could actually use multiple times, instead of just buying something for the flair and then never use it again. As I neared the end of both his wares and his patience, I found something.

What did I find you ask? Some cool looking dice meant for playing some good ol' D&D. The dice in question consisted of the standard playing dice: a d6, a d4, a d12, a d10, a d8, and, the piece de resistance, a d20. They all looked like they contained a galaxy of sorts, full of stars, planets and the blackness of space, all topped of with a weird effect of what seemed to be moving.

What a good find for a dungeon master such as myself.

Or so I thought, until I actually bought them. This caused the strange man to smile, take my money, then wave goodbye.

In anyone else, this would have caused some minor concern, something I didn't get to experience as I got teleported away to some weird pastel village full of small equines.

What to do, what to do.... I dunno.... PANIC?????

And so I did. I just hoped nobody would notice. The strangest thing is, none of the tiny horses did. And as my panic subsided, they just went on their ways. It was only when I went up to one of them and poked them that they noticed me. Then they proceeded to panic.

I mean, what would you do if some weirdo dressed in all black, wearing a freaking cloak and dark as heck robe? Say hi and act calm? I sure as hell wouldn't.

So, freaking out myself, I did the first thing that came to mind: I asked the nearest strange horse (which I now know was a unicorn) to please calm down.

The second most strange thing happened that moment. All the little horse people calmed down.

Then the third strangest (and most painful) thing happend. The pocket in my undershirt (the place where the dice were) started to give off a burning sensation.

I gripped the area and pulled out the offending object(s) causing my pain: the dice. They seemed to be giving off a strange glow, as if asking me to do something with them. So, I rolled them, getting perfects on all of them.

The fourth strangest thing happened then. The strange mint green horse decided to talk to me.

"Hello?" The little horse said. It sounded femanine.

I just responded the way anyone else in my position would have. I lost my marbles and freaked out.

"Um, mister? Please calm down, we're not gonna hurt you." She? said.

"Y-you can talk!" I squeaked out pathetically.

"Yeah, of course I can, I'm just kind of suprised you can." She said.

"Sorry, it's just, I'm not used to that. Um... Where the heck am I?"

"You're in Ponyville!" she beamed.

This was the last thing that was said as the fifth and final strange thing happened. A pink horse came literally out of nowhere and collided with my chest, knocking the wind out of me.

As I got up, all I could here was the small green horse asking if I was o.k. and the pink one constantly apologizing. That is, until I spoke up.

"ENOUGH! Jeeze, I'm o.k.! I'm o.k.!" I screamed at the two tiny horses that wouldn't stop asking if I was o.k.

"Oh. O.k. then. I'm Pinkie Pie!" the pink one said. "Who are you?"

"I'm.... uh......." Who am I? Who am I?.......... WHAT IS MY NAME! I can't believe I forgot my name! It was at this point that I started to freak the shit out and run off.

"Lyra, do you know who he is?" Pinkie asked the green one.

"Sorry Pinkie, I just ran into him like you did. I don't know who he is." Lyra said.

"Oh, then do you know why he's here?" Pinkie asked.

"No, sorry." Lyra said.

Pinkie then looked at me and asked, "Mr? Why are you here?"

It was then that I remembered what I was doing before I got teleported here. "I was going to go play D&D with some of my friends. I'm the dungeon master of the group."

"A DUNGEON MASTER!" Lyra screamed at me. "Can we play right now? Please?"

"Lyra, you silly little unicorn! We need to go bring him to Twilight before something happens! There's no time to play!" Pinkie instructed Lyra.

I however had walked away, wanting nothing to do with the crazed nerd and the super hyper pink horse. Yes, I just got up and walked away, straight into a large white horse with a giant horn and wings. She also had a notable flowey mane and tail.... and a sun on her butt? What the heck? Actually, not that I think of it, Lyra had a lyre on her butt, and Pinkie had 3 balloons...... What is up with these little horses?

Anyways, I started to, again, freak the shit out and run away. And run into another tall horse. This one was blue and had a starry mane and tail. Did I care to look this one over fully? No. I ran away again. Into a freaking tall something, all before passing out.

Author's Notes:

BUBBAM! SUCKAHS!

After learning from my mistakes (somewhat), I have resurfaced with, you guessed it, another human in Equestria. But not just any human in Equesrtia! This one is like those League of Humans ones.
But, he's actually neutral!

PLOT TWIST!

But yeah, this is also gonna be more comment driven. He's a DM, a dungeon master, so he needs a story. And even though I'm a DM, myself, I kinda suck at those. But honestly, I just want to see what will happen with your imput. Will the DM be a troll? A saint? Or will he be like that one DC character with the ank who's obsessed with balance?

Also, my Lyra's a nerd and my Pinkie's slightly more serious. Deal with it.

Exposition, The thing EVERY story needs.

What the heck just happened?

Is that me down there?

Why am I asking so many questions?

Well, dear voice in my head, I'm glad you asked! It's because I need an explanation for why I can see my body down there in all its black hooded cloak beauty.

Indeed, I can see my body down there..... In a stretcher....... Oh, now it's in a cart...... headed to the hospital, I assume......... All the while that cart is being pulled by ponies...... Ponies that I just saw talking about five seconds ago.........

As you may know, I came here as a DM, someone who enjoys reading, creating, and telling the story to his 'adventurers'. I am currently missing said story......

"What is going on here?!" I said to no-one in particular. Hey, it's not like anyone else can hear me.

"You're watching the story take place, young dungeon master." said a feminine voice that seemed to be originating from behind me.

I turned around and saw some strange being behind me that seemed to be made of pure light. I could have sworn that person wasn't there earlier.

"WHAT THE FRIGGING HELL?!?!?!?!" I yelled at the weird spirit lady.

"Do not yell at my sister, knave." said another feminine voice, originating from a being that I hadn't noticed earlier. This one seemed to be made out of pure darkness, sucking away all light, making her look like she wasn't there.

"Again, I do verily say to you two weirdos. WHAT THE FRIGGING HELL?!?!?!?!?!"

"Sister, we appear to be scaring him. Maybe this wasn't the best idea." said the being made of light.

"I agree, sister. Let's send him back." the dark being said.

"Send me back?" I said. "Send me back where?"

"Discord, would you please?" the being of light said.

That was the last I heard of that.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up back in my body. My still hooded body.... Except now I'm in a hospital....... And the doctors are pointing a needle at me......

"GAH! Get that needle away from me!" I yelled at the doctor as I rolled off the gurney and onto the cold hospital floor.

"Quick get the patient back on the gurney! And check for any bruises or cuts, and also check if he has a concussion!" screamed a nurse.

"Get away from me!" I screamed as I got up and ran from the ponies.

Sadly, I didn't make it far, all because I was tackled by a nurse with a pink red mane and an image on her flank depicting a red cross and four pink hearts.

"Ugh. That hurt..... GET OFF ME YOU FREAKING PONY!" I yelled at the nurse who was currently holding me down.

"Shhhh. Don't make a scene. I just want to help you." she said. "Now, if you'll just let me do this." She proceeded to pull out a rather lengthy needle.

"NO! GET THAT AWAY FROM ME!" I screamed. "NO NO NO NO NO!"

She brought the needle to my arm and........... Wait, why didn't the needle go in? And why did she just wink at me?

"It's subdued. I'll take it to a private room so that a doctor can examine it." the nurse said.

"Go right ahead, Nurse Redheart." said the doctor.

The nurse propped me up on a nearby gurney and wheeled me into a room at the end of the hallway, all while I pretended to be knocked out...... Wow, good job nurse..... But why?

The second she closed the door, I let the questions fly.

"Why did you do this?"

"Why did you pretend to inject me?"

"Who are you working for?"

"Why did you pull me into this specific room?"

"Why did-" was all that last one got out before she stuck her hoof in my mouth.

"Shut it, or I really will inject you." Nurse Redheart said.

I spat out her hoof and went, "Ew, gross! I thought you were a nurse! That was horribly unhygienic!"

She just ignored me and said, "You can exit out that window, there's some scaffolding there. Climb up to the roof, the princesses are up there waiting for you. Now, go before the doctor comes and I lose my medical license. I'd rather not be like the last one."

"What do you mean?" I asked the nurse.

"The princesses asked me to send you to them and-"

"Not what I meant. I mean what do you mean by the last one?"

"Oh.... He went insane, stole a patient's skeleton, stole a bunch of doves from a wedding wagon, then ran off screaming something about knowing how to make temporary invincibility." the little pony nurse explained.

"..... That sounds way too much like something from a video game in my world." I said. "Anyways, thank you Nurse Redheart."

"Please, just go. The doctor will be here any minute." she said.

"May we meet again in the future, and hopefully we meet under better circumstances. Farewell." I said, then proceeded to go out the window.

I climbed up the scaffolding to the roof. I saw the princesses on the roof with..... something.......

What was that creature again? Oh yeah, draconequus. Thank you wiki.

Anyways, I walked up to them and said, "What do you want from me?"

Author's Notes:

Yes, finally. I updated the story.

This is better than that time my friend Ghetto Knight started actually started acting smarter than the rest of the party and actually saved them. He also scared them horribly. It was hilarious.

Anyways, yes, I left you on a cliff hanger. Yes, I will try to update sooner this time. And finally, yes, we're getting closer to the entire point of what I'm doing and why the main character is how he is.

I also still suck at writing. I'm a musician, not a writer.

Finally, I'd like to give a shout out to my friend Kudzuhaiku by saying this:
Please report any typos. I shall give them all the critical fail of death.

Finding Things Out

"What do you want?" I asked.

"Um, hello? I asked you a question." I said indignantly after about 10 minutes of waiting for a response.

Okay, this was getting weird. First I'm teleported by some weirdo who sold me playing dice. Now I'm here on the roof of a building in a town that seems eerily familiar. Where was I? Why was I here? Why can't I remember things? But most importantly.......

"For the third and final time, WHAT DO YOU WANT FROM ME?!" I screamed at the two alicorns.

"There is no need to yell. We're all friends here." said the white one.

"Finally you say something!" I said. "Now would you mind explaining everything?"

"Very well." said the blue one. "I am Princess Luna, and this is my sister, Princess Celestia."

"Princesses? I guess I'll buy that for now." I said. "Now would you please answer my question?"

"Yes." they said in unison.

........

"So?"

"So what?" Celestia asked.

"Weren't you going to answer my question?" I asked in response.

"We just did." Luna said.

"Smart asses." I mumbled to myself.

"What was that?" Celestia said.

"Nothing!" I said.

"But it sounded like-" Celestia started.

"I said nothing! ABSOLUTELY! NOTHING!" I interjected. "Now. Tell me what you want from me!"

"Fine, but be warned. You may not be ready for this" Celestia said, coming closer.

"Okay." I said. At this point she was right in front of me.

"Now, hold still" she said, leaning forward.

"What are you-" I started.

Then she touched her horn to my head.

"WHAT THE CRAP!" I said as a saw millions of images flash before my eyes.

"You told us to explain. There it is." Celestia said.

"AND WHAT, PREY TELL, WAS THAT MESS?" I screamed at her.

"Just go back and look at it." Celestia said.

"HOW?!?!?! If you haven't noticed, Prrrrrincess, I CAN'T DO THAT!" I yelled at her. "And another thing! How did you even do that? Where am I? What do those marks on you behinds mean?"

"Calm down, young dungeon master." Luna said. "We'll answer your questions. Just slow down."

"Ok. Ok. Where am I?" I asked.

"Ponyville" Luna said.

"How did you do that?" I asked.

"Magic." Celestia said.

"Ok, kinda bull, but ok. What up with the butt tattoos?" I asked.

"They're called cutie marks. They show what that pony is best at and helps to determine their destiny." Luna said.

"Ok. I have one last thing to say." I said.

"Shoot" They said in unison.

"SCREW YOU!" I said as I ran for the stairs.

"Wait!" they screamed.

"Nopenopenopenopenope!" I screamed, then ran into the hospital. Unfortunatly, when I got into the hallway, I tripped on my cloak.

"Stupid cloak!" I screamed. I voted to adjust everything in the elevator.

What a suprise. Everything under my cloak changed. Instead of what I had originally worn gone. Instead, it was all replaced with what appeared to be a hunter outfit and various weapons. What were those weapons? A longbow recurve hybrid coupled with a quiver full of arrows on my back, a knife in a bandolier holster, and a bastard sword in a sheathe.

"Well, should have seen that coming." I groaned. "First I'm stuck in magic land, now this. At least I have weapons...."

The second the elevator opened on the ground floor, I went running out with the bastard sword in hand. I only had it out so as to scare people away from me so I could get the heck out.

Next stop, giant crystal tree in the distance.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Wow, I must have been scaring them to death or something. I haven't seen a single one of those ponies since I started my trek from the hospital to the tree. I should have at least seen someone poking out.

Speak of the devil and he shall come. Or in this case, a purple as hell alicorn standing at the base of the tree-thing......

"YOU!" she screamed at me as I approached the tree.

"A good hello to you, too, Dr. Purple." I said.

"You can't just run from the princesses like that! They were just trying to help you!" she said.

"Yeah? Well it seemed to me the only type of help they were going to give me was to 'help' me get admitted to a psychiatric ward!" I yelled at the small purple alicorn. "In fact, after what that white one pulled, I think I have a migraine!"

"How dare you! You can't say something like that about Princess Celestia after she just tried to help you!" she practically screamed at me.

"NO! I'm done! You don't get to say that!" I yelled. "I've had enough of this place, and I've only been here for a few hours! I don't care what's going on! I've just had enough!" To accentuate my point, I swung my arms in an x formation.

What I did shocked me. I don't know how, but, just by doing that simple action, I had opened a portal in front of me. I did the only logical thing at the time and poked my head into it to see what was on the other side. All I saw was spacial expanse. Galaxies and galaxies..... AND SO MANY STARS! Space core would have been proud.

What I couldn't see was little miss purple having a freak out and then try to close my portal. This almost went unnoticed, instead I got shoved out of the portal right before it closed.

"What the....." I said, turning to her. I noticed that her horn was glowing and immediately put two and two together.

"HEY! You closed the portal!" I screamed at miss purple plot.

"You can't leave!" she said. "There's still too much I have to learn! And so much for you to help us with!"

"What is up with you ponies? JEEZE!" I said. "Know what? I'm out of here!" I then proceeded to attempt to open another portal. "HOW?! GRAH!"

"You won't be able to open another portal that easily. Not so long as I'm here to block you!" she said triumphantly.

"We'll see about that!" I declared defiantly. Basically, I just kept randomly reaching around until I caught my hands on something that wasn't there. Then I just 'pulled open' what I think was the fabric of space time.

Once I got it open far enough, I proudly announced to the purple pain, "Later loser!"

I had no clew where it would take me, but nonetheless I did the stupidest thing I could ever think of.......

I jumped in.

Author's Notes:

How can you tell that you aren't a writer?
When you type like a spaz and have to look up words that you know the definitions of.
Again, I'm a musician, not a writer. Don't judge me (actually do, I'm trying to use reverse psychology).

Anyways, I'm now gonna go look for someone to crossover with.....
Yes. This was the plan all along:
1) Write a story
2)Have fun
3)Get a crossover with a probably much better author (dunno)
4)Break for cello, 'cause I love playing my cello (Best Instrument EVER)
5)I dunno.... popularity? (optional. Don't plan on it.)
Somehow, all of this happened. Thank you guys.

Anyways, if you got this far, here's a fun fact about me:
I have a fake bastard sword that I'm teaching myself how to use. When I'm done, I'm getting the real thing.

How Not to Begin an Adventure 101 (Part 1)

"Wow. This is trippy." I said. Of course, I was travelling through a portal that reminded me way too much of an iTunes visualizer. "Yep, super trippy."

The only thing I could wonder, was where was this portal taking me? I literally just opened it without thinking about it, just wanting to get away from Ms. Purple. I couldn't really even comprehend what was going on. Like, seriously, how did I do that? Where am I going? Will anyone help me?

"I need help. I really need help." I said to no one. "Just let me out!"

Why does the universe hate me sometimes? I ask this because just as I said that, the other end of the portal opened up.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Ow." I groaned.

Why the portal opened up ten feet above the ground, I'll never know. All I do know, is that that HURT. At least it put my cloak back on me.

As I looked around I saw virtually the same thing that I tried to escape from. Except, there was no purple pony. Instead, there was… an arrow coming at my head?!?!

“Get down you idiot!” said a cloaked figure as I got shoved to the ground.

“WHAT THE HELL?!” I screamed at the figure. “Who are you? Where am I? WHY WAS I ALMOST SHOT?!”

“Drake Blackwood. Equestria. Your-” said Drake.

“WHY ARE THERE GRIFFONS HERE WITH CROSSBOWS?!?! THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!” I screamed as I tried to force myself up.

Drake sighed as I saw him raise his right hand and slap me across the face “Listen pal, it’s rude to interrupt someone, trust me I’ve been there. Right now I can’t explain everything, but we need to get to that dome over there” he said pointing to a pink dome around a treehouse across the battlefield.

As we ran, I noticed a weird metal gauntlet on his left hand. I noted to ask him about that later, as it was probably a bad idea to ask him while we were in the middle of the freaking battlefield.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When we finally got under the dome I had a good look around. The village that I had appeared in at first was utterly destroyed. If there wasn’t a pile of rubble, there was a building on fire. I could see a few buildings that were like the one that I was near, what with a bubble over it, protecting it from the battle raging on. I couldn’t believe that this is what was going on. Where was I? Is this the same place I was? Was it a new world or some sort of parallel dimension? What was going on here? Yet, all that had to wait, because right then I noticed that the building I was standing next to was the same one that I had met purple smarts at.

One thing in my mind engaged at the moment…..

Panic Mode: Engaged

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” I started screaming before getting backhanded by the metal gauntlet on his left hand.

“Stop screaming you dolt. Next time I’ll just knock you out” Drake said as I saw him rub the bridge of his nose annoyed.

“OW!” I yelped. “Sorry, I needed that. Anyways, what’s going on here? What happened to the town?”

“To put it simply, I did, but also I didn’t. The Griffons and Diamond Dogs caught wind of a weird bipedal helping the ponies with strange powers and wanted me for different reasons. Sun Queen told them no and well, they decided to use force to get me. Simple really, but a pain in the ass.” Drake said as he shrugged his shoulders.

“Sun Queen? Ya meen the white alicorn? I’m sorry, but I’m still new to this whole ponies rule the world thing,” I said. “Also, if what you’re saying is true, I have one question.”

“Yes, the white alicorn. Her name is Celestia, ruler of Equestria along with a blue alicorn named Luna. So what’s your question?” asked Drake.

“Well, since Alicorns are basically gods…. why go after you instead of them?” I asked. “What makes you so important and special? That is, not to sound so pretentious.”

“Put it simple, I have powers this world has never seen and thus makes me a bigger target…. that and I don’t have a menagerie of guards protecting me or the power of a celestial body”

“Oh….. I see. How did you get here anyways. Matter of fact, how did I get here? Who are you?” I demanded from Drake.

Drake just simply smirked “This weird talisman brought me here” Drake said as he held up the necklace around his neck. It was a silver necklace with a simple chain lanyard to allow it to dangle. In the center of it was a light purple gem in a pentagon looking pendant that seemed to glow with a light blue shade under it. “Bought it off a merchant and next thing I know I’m in talking pony land.”

“Hold up. Did that merchant happen to look like that guy from Resident Evil 4? Creepy hooded guy and so on?” I asked.

“Yeah, even had that same creepy voice that made me want to shoot him everytime he popped up” Drake confirmed. “As for how you got here, I got no clue pal, probably took a messed up spell or something.”

“My portal? I don’t think that was a spell… It was more like me just sort of ripping a hole in…. something……” I said.

“As for who I am, I already told you. Name’s Drake Blackwood, the Ancient Summoner” Drake said as he looked at me and extended a fist.

I could only guess he wanted a fistbump, and took him up on his offer. “I honestly can’t remember who I am. All I remember that I was supposed to be at anime expo with my friends playing D&D. I was their dungeon master.”

Just then, what looked like a bottle came soaring towards us and bounce off the barrier protecting the building. The second it hit the ground flames spread everywhere outside of the forcefield. Drake looked at the battlefield “Damn Diamond Dogs. Quick inside!” he said to me while dragging me inside.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The second we got inside I saw…. weird humanoid things? Were those anthros? Anyhow, they were all huddled around and concentrating on…. something. There was an anthro dragon over by the window keeping lookout. Well this is a lot different than the pony world I was on…. I guess I did end up somewhere else.

“What are they doing?” I asked Drake.

“Maintaining the barrier and with Twilight as the main caster. They’re channeling their magic to her so she can keep the barrier supported” Drake said as he seems to rummage through books looking for something.

“Ok then…” I said. I noticed his gauntlet again and, since we weren’t in danger anymore, “What’s up with that gauntlet of yours? What’s it do?”

“It’s my tool. It helps me protect Ponyville and my friends from those that wish to do it harm. For more info read this” Drake said as he held out a large, thick, coverless book. He walked over and placed it before me. The title read Drake’s Gauntlet by Twilight Sparkle and I saw Drake grin “Three hundred pages over it pal” he said with a chuckle.

“Screw that!” I yelled at him. “Couldn’t you just show me what it does? I mean, I don’t have that kind of attention span buddy.”

Drake shook his head “Sorry I can’t. Got to save up my power for if they break through. All the magic details are on pages one hundred eighty-four through one hundred ninety-two” he said. Before I could ask more, he walked over to the weird anthro looking pony that looked like purple smarts, only, she didn’t have wings like she did. Was that actually the purple alicorn I saw before? Did these anthro ponies not have wings?

“Hey, wait up. Who is that?” I asked.

Drake stopped, turned to face me and said, “Twilight Sparkle, who else?”

“And she is?” I inquired.

“The pupil of Celestia? What, don’t you have one wherever you came from?” Drake asked as he walked to Twilight and sat down next to her. I saw his gauntlet rise and rub her back, as if trying to help her relax or something.

“Yes. It does. I just meant what is she.” I explained. “The population doesn’t look like anthros from where I came from. Also, shouldn’t she have wings? I mean, where I came from, she was an alicorn. Not an anthro….. whatever she is.”

Drake seemed to stop as he heard what I said. He stood up and walked over to me as he whispers “Shut up about that. You want to mess up the future?” he asked in a hushed whisper.

“What do you mean the future?” I asked in a quiet voice. “I don’t understand. First I was on Earth worrying about getting to a meet up at Anime Ex, then I’m here. I don’t really remember much else. Sorry.”

Drake just nodded “Listen. The world we are in is a tv show in our world called My Little Pony.”

Now let me stop you there, dear reader. Because, as much as I could remember, which was very little, that was not part of it. But still, it sounded so familiar.

“My….. Little…… Pony……..” I said quietly.

……. Oh damn it. I remember that……

“WHAAAAAT?!?!?” I screamed at the top of my lungs.

“Quiet!” Drake shouted at me as his metal gauntlet clamped my mouth. He looked over as the anthro pony seemed to waver a bit. His eyes turned back to me “I swear if the barrier falls because of your scream, I will go Necrophos on you and plague you to oblivion!” he quietly yelled at me “Understood?! I will not stand by and let innocents get hurt because of you” he finishes.

“Sorry. Jeeze.” I said.

“Look. I’ve watched the show and where we are now is within Season 2, a long way from the alicorn version which appears at the end of Season 3. If your Twilight has wings then you are either in Season 3 or 4, a good year or two ahead…. was your world attacked by some monkey/centaur thing?” Drake asked me quietly.

“Well, there was no crystal tree, so Tirek hasn’t been there yet. But I did see that Discord was walking around in the open.” I said in hushed tones.

“Okay then that means you are in between Season 3 finale and the start of Season 4. Sorry for the quiet, but she works better when she can concentrate. She also seems to be more relaxed when I’m around” Drake said as he glanced by at Twilight.

“Ok then…. You have a place where I can put my cloak?” I asked.

Drake simply nodded as he showed a coat rack. He soon returned to sitting next to the anthro pony and resumed to rub her back slowly, leaving me to my own devices.

I walked over to the rack and proceeded to take off my cloak and placed it on the rack. I saw the same pale as heck hands again. What was up with that? I mean, it’s like as if I was…..

“I’m a changeling…” I said quietly.

“You say something?” Drake asked as he looked over at me. I saw his eyes go wide a bit as he ran over and hastily tossed my cloak back over me.

Twilight looked over at us. “He’s indecent” Drake said quickly as she turned back around. I saw him look at me “Okay now a question of my own. What the hell are you?” he asked quietly.

“I’m a changeling,” I said to him. “What’s wrong with…… oh. Sorry ‘bout that.”

Drake just nods fast ‘Yeah. The changelings haven’t show up yet. Like literally this is between episode four and five. Evidently time acts differently between our world and this world” Drake said as he looked at Twilight and sighed. “Just… read the report and please try not to screw up the timeline. I do not want to get mooned because of it” he said as he walked back to do the same thing as before.

“Huh. Well then…..” I muttered. I walked over to the window and looked outside. I couldn’t believe what I saw.

“Hey Drake?” I said.

A long inhale was heard in response. “This better be important or I will toss you out of this barrier” Drake said with a hint of annoyance alongside a soft giggle from the mare next to him.

“What’s the weirdest thing you’ve seen?” I questioned him.

Drake looked over, “On this planet, or our planet?” he asked.

“Just in general…” I said.

“Well I say a group of Minotaur do a Equestrian version of… what was that song?.... Oh yeah! The Numa Numa song while dressed as dragqueens” Drake answered.

“While I admit that that is indeed weird, it’s wrong.” I said.

“Then what is it?” Drake asked.

“Blimps.” I said pointing to the sky.

Author's Notes:

Thank you to Hekkar for the crossover. Go check out his story if you have the time.
You can find his story here.

How Not to Begin an Adventure 101 (Part 2)

What’s worse than an enemy that doesn’t play fair? An enemy who brings bullshit to the table. I mean seriously. Have you ever been aboard a war blimp? You know, a zeplin? It’s like being on a giant flying fortress of pain. It’s like a battleship and a zeppelin got together and had a demonic child of a baby. I swear, if this is winter, it’s more fucked up then I thought it was.

“Oh for the love of Luna! Why? Why did it have to be goddamn war blimps?!” Drake yelled as he looked out at the blimps in the sky.

“Not sure, don’t care, but we need to do something about it now.” I said.

“Why?” Drake asked.

“Because of that.” I said, pointing at the barrier.

“Well… fuck all kinds of wrong sideways… guess there’s no choice” Drake said as he walked over to the unicorns. He held his gauntlet out. “Twilight. We got a problem in the sky and I need all the magic you all can spare to decimate them” he said.

The unicorns seemed tired, but they agreed nonetheless as their horns started to light up before my eyes. Beams of magic came out and all channeled into some weird, large, grey gem in the palm of his gauntlet. As the magic flowed into it, the gem started to glow and shift till it looked like three separate pools of liquid, one green, another blue, and the final one red.

Drake stopped the process by closing his gauntlet. “I thank you for your power. Rest easy” he said. As he turned, he looked at me. “You want to see something cool?” he asked with a grin.

“What are you going to do? Magic them to death?” I asked sarcastically.

Drake smirked. “In a way, yes. You see I have no magic whatsoever. My gauntlet though, uses magic like a unicorn’s horn, but different in a sense” Drake explained. He turned the gauntlet to show me the palm as he touches the red pool and the red takes over, showing different images on the gauntlet. “Okay…. need a flyer...”

“And preferably someone who can blow up things.” I said to him. “But I still don’t understand, are you summoning someone or what?”

“Just wait and see.” Drake told me. He gets an idea as he switched the red to green and picks a gnome looking image. The green comes out of the gauntlet as it washed over him like a wave of magic as sounds emerged from it. A running motor, the swoosh of blades, as soon enough, the mist fades as Drake is gone and instead is replaced by some gnome in a makeshift helicopter. “Gyrocopter!” it yelled as the gnome grinned. “You like?” it asked.

“The. Absolute. Fuck.” I said. “Who do you think you are? Ben Ten?”

“I wish, but that’s how my gauntlet works. With enough magic, I can transform into a hero from a game called DOTA 2. Now if you excuse me, I need to go Red Baron now” Drake said. Drake soon took off into the sky as his small helicopter started to shoot out missile barrages. Some of them collided with one of the war blimps’ propellers and sent it colliding into another war blimp.

“... Again, the heeeeellllooo.” I said suprisedly.

“Drake! It’s not down yet!” I screamed at him as the blimps started to open fire on him. “Watch out!” I screamed as I threw off my cloak and shot an arrow at one of the missiles fired at him, just barely hitting one of the fins and knocking it off its course.

Drake laughed as he looked at the blimps “Prepare for domination!” he yelled as he flew around to the front windows as he gets his cannons ready “Flak cannons ready” he said as he stopped to dodges some crossbowmen. Some arrows got stuck to the vehicle as he flies away “Damn Griffons!”

“Get back here!” I screamed as I shot an arrow with a hook, which latched onto the back of his helicopter. Unfortunately, I didn’t expect what would come next and got pulled away after him. “FuuuuuuuUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!”

“Will you stop messing around?!” Drake yelled as he reached back to try and pull me closer to the helicopter.

“We can’t just go in without a plan.” I said. “You shitlord, that’s how you always lose. Have you not learned strategy from ANY of the games you’ve played? We can’t just Leroy Jenkins this!”

“Look! I know what the hell I am doing! I’ve done this before and I’ve never lost. I know how Gyro works and how he is faster than their armaments” Drake said as he flew past a war blimp, firing his Flak Cannon into it, effectively hitting the bridge of it and wiping out any of the griffons controlling the blimp.

“Why did you do that?” I questioned. “What, did you think it was just going to explode?”

“I didn’t. I just wanted to get rid of one nuisance from the sky…. besides. Whose to say we can’t use it against them?” Drake asked as he looked at me.

“Well, you just blew up the controls and sent it hurtling towards the ground.” I pointed out. “So there’s that.”

Drake looked over as he groaned. “Well… let’s grab another one then. I maybe powerful, but enough rounds and even this copter will fall. Be nice to see what ordnance those griffon’s have right?” he asked with a chuckle.

“I say we take out the propellers, then.” I proposed. “Then we could infiltrate the blimp and take them out from the inside.”

Drake groaned. “If we do go in, I will need to change again since we’ll be in close quarters” he said as he flew through the skies with me. “Where are they?” he asked, looking for the propellers.

“You just shot one out earlier!” I screamed at him. “Why are you asking me? What, did you shoot some kind of homing missile?”

Drake chuckled nervously. “I was actually shooting blind. The missile locked onto something important and blew it up” he admitted. He looked around and stopped as he got in position to fire, but something stopped him from firing. He groaned, “Damn it! Ammo’s stuck!” he yelled.

“What do you meant it’s stuck?” I asked.

“It means the damn ammo belt is jammed…. take the controls!” Drake yelled at me as he hopped up and held the controls so I could take over.

“I don’t know how to control this thing!” I screamed.

“Just grab the controls and pull it close to you, but keep it level!” Drake yelled as he let the controls go for me to grab them. All I could hear was Drake bang on something and something fall “Fixed!”

“What in the hell did you just drop?!” I asked as I handed back the controls.

“Nothing. Bullet casing got lodged. Now we attack!” Drake yelled as he took aim and fired his Flak Cannon at the propellers.

“Hey, you got an extra explosive and some rope?” I asked as I readied my bow. “Maybe even a metal rod?” Drake seemed to mill around his seat for something and pulled out a small rocket for me as he grinned. “That’ll do.” I said as I strapped the rocket to one of my arrows.

Now, you would think that someone in our position would be saying the best one liner involving an explosion. Something that would be memorable for all time. Something that would make them a god in the history books, if only for their great speech ability… or something like that.

But sadly, the only thing that came out of my mouth was:

“FIRE IN THE HOLE!”

And man was that a boom. So glad I learned archery from my cousin. If I ever get back to Earth, I’m totally buying him something. Drake was just laughing his ass off from the one liner as he started to fly towards the opening. “Get ready. It’s going to get bumpy.”

“Great.” I said sarcastically. “And me without a barf bag.”

“Or we could blase a missile barrage in there before storming the place” Drake suggested as he already had the barrage ready.

“No, we want to keep it intact.” I said.

Drake simply nodded as we started to fly through the opening and into the hangar as he landed with ease…. by that I mean he crashed into some Diamond Dogs on board and into a wall.

“What did I just say about keeping the blimp intact?” I said as I pointed to the fresh hole in the hangar wall.

“You did that with the missile arrow mister grumpy!” Drake retorted as the green aura took over him and turned him to his regular self. He turned and looked at the hangar as he went wide eyed. “Uh…. how many weapons you got?” he asked me.

“I got my bow, my sword and this knife…. why?” I asked. It was then that Drake grabbed my head and turned it in the direction he was looking. “Son of a….”

The hangar was stocked with crates that were full of weapons, food, and previsions; or at least that was my guess. The main issue was that the hangar had over fifty griffon archers and twenty Diamond Dog guards that had weapons pointed at us.

I leaned over to Drake and asked, “You got another one of those missiles? Maybe one that’s not as strong?”

“I’m not Gyrocopter so all I can say is this…. you distract as I get another choice!” Drake yelled as arrows started to fall towards us. I saw him scramble to the crates that stopped most of the arrows as he searched through his gauntlet.

“Shit.” I said to myself. Then the d20 started glowing. “Oh what now?!”

I just went with it as I always did and rolled the thing. I got a 16. Why do I never understand these things?

“Will you stop messing with whatever that is and help?!” Drake yelled.

“Right.” I said. I got up and just started firing arrows willy nilly, not even looking where I was aiming. Over to my left I could hear grumbling and cursing as Drake was…. still Drake. “What’s going on over there?”

“Fucking arrows are pissing me off! I can’t concentrate!” Drake yelled as an arrow almost grazed his cheek.

“Got it!” I said. I looked over to see how many of the griffons were shooting arrows. There were too many for me to just shoot out. “UGH! I don’t know what to do for you man!”

“Just distract them!.... Fuck it!” Drake said as he made his gauntlet into a fist as all three of the colors flowed and twisted around him, till the green took superiority. Before my eyes, I saw his body turn green, but a sick kind of green with a pair of red eyes. His legs merged and twisted as it turned into a tail, like he was turning into a serpent or something. As the green faded, I saw a creature that looked like a cobra and a Predator had an unholy baby, but with the scent of death. It kinda reminded me of a naga, but the face was off and it didn’t have a torso per say. The creature looked at me as it said in a voice that made me shiver “Venomancer”

“That works! Spare me some venom, snake-boy?” I said in a slight mocking tone.

Drake simply hissed as his current forms hood, I guess it was, opened to show visible pouches of venom in them. The pouches glowed as it shot out blobs of venom that exploded and blinded a few griffons “Poison run rampant here. Fear my Wards!” it said as small maggot looking creatures came up from the floor. The creatures started to fire green blobs at the griffons, keeping them moving and unable to get a straight shot at us.

“That’s perfect!” I said. “Now it’s my turn.” I unsheathed my bastard sword yet again and charged the griffons. “Just try and keep up!”

Drake chuckled with a hiss as more wards came up to fire at the Griffons. Now it looked like it was a pointy eared nerd, a serpent, and over eight maggots taking down griffons with ease of poison and blades. Some of the Diamond Dogs tried to charge, but not before an orb of poison came at them and covered them in poison.

Let’s just say it was gruesome.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We decided that the smart thing to do after we got out of the hangar was to get control of the blimp.

Drake slithered his way to one of the only two open doorways “We sssssplit up to cover more ground. That way we can find it fasssster” he said.

“Good thinking.” I said. “Meet you at the bridge.”

I took the left hallway. There wasn’t much down there. I saw a few more Diamond Dogs, but not much else. I did find a room full of weapons, though.

There wasn’t that many people in that room, all of them weren’t wearing armor, so there’s that. There was a guy with a tape recorder, though. I took it off of him before I continued to the bridge.

Author's Notes:

Here's the next part of the crossover.
Music and life get in the way a lot.

How Not to Begin an Adventure 101 (Part 3)

What.

No seriously. What the heck?

I just got in here and it’s empty. Drake is just sitting at a console mashing buttons.

“The hell? How’d you get here before me?” I inquired. “And where are all the gryphons?”

“I have items for each hero. I simply exchanged for speed boost items. Plus Poison Nova really clears a room” Drake said as he kept mashing buttons. “As for the griffons, I believe they cleared it out when we came crashing in like the Dukes for fucking Hazards to kill us” he explained. He looked over at me “Also I am mashing these buttons because of a lack of an instruction manual!”

“Oh.” I said. “Wait…. did you say it was already empty?” Please let me have misheard him……

Drake looked back over at me. “Yes…. why?”

Oh no…. Hopefully I’m wrong…..

I looked around the windows in the bridge. Sure enough, another blimp had a cannon pointed right at us.

“Crap.” I said. “GET DOWN!”

Drake looked over just as the cannon fired as he got sent flying into a console, groaning.

Now, I pretty much thought of this guy as my friend. And I remembered something when I remembered the show……

I protect my friends.

Although, I should have fixed what that means. ‘Cause just as the blimp started to fire the next volley of canons, I jumped in the path of it.

Let me just say this once: You don’t know pain until you’ve been hit by a cannon and lived.

What I saw next was black.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up in the treehouse.

“Ugh.” I groaned. “How long have I been out?”

“About two hours” a voice said. As I turned my head I saw purple smart sitting next to me in a chair. Odd thing was, only her and that dragon were in the treehouse with me. “You were carried in after the blimp crashed into the lake.”

“Where’s Drake?” I asked. “Did he make it out okay?”

She sighed “He did, but before I could get to healing his wounds, he ran back out to fight the Griffons and Diamond Dogs. I swear he is more stubborn than a minotaur sometimes.”

“Oh.” I said. “Well, I guess I should be doing the same.” I got up and proceeded to the door.

Outside, the battle raged on as more griffons dropped from the sky. Right outside the door, Drake was standing, arms crossed, as if waiting for something. Probably something bad.

“Yo, what’s up?” I questioned. “You okay man?”

Drake looked back at me. “I… kinda called out the leaders of the Griffon and Diamond Dogs to a duel and am probably going to die for a simple reason” he said with a nervous chuckle.

I swatted him upside the head and said, “You have got to be the biggest moron I’ve ever met. WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!?”

“Ending this skirmish early. The deal is simple. If they beat me I go with them, if I win they leave. Easiest way to end this without losing more lives” Drake said in a oddly serious tone.

“And if they take you up on that?” I questioned.

“Then I am fucked because I have no magic” Drake said as he shows his gauntlet. The gem in it was a dull grey.

“Okay then….” I said. “Don’t look now, but you’re fucked.”

“Fuck” Drake said softly “I thought they would not show up knowing my power…. fuck fuck fuck…. you got magic?” he asked me.

“I don’t know!” I said. I felt around myself for anything that could help. I found a vail on my bandolier. The vial had some kind of rainbow liquid.

Why does that seem so familiar…..

And the d20 is glowing again. I guess I should take it out and roll it…. again…..

13? Why is that number giving me a bad feeling?

Oh well.

“Would this work?” I asked as I handed the vial to Drake.

When Drake reached for the vial though, I could feel something…. strange. I could feel the cold fingers of his gauntlet touch my hand as I felt something get pulled out of me. When he let go, his gauntlet had a weird bright glow about it and with him gripping it as if in pain.

I decided to ignore it as I watched the two leaders arrive. The Griffon came flying down from a blimp. He was wearing what looked like armor that belonged on a Roman Centurion, what with the red plume on his helmet. The Diamond Dog leader came barreling at us in a weird cartoonish mound of dirt. When he got about a meter away from us he popped out of the ground. To say that he was large would have been an understatement.

“I call the Roman looking guy.” I whispered to Drake. “That’s if we have to fight….”

Drake just kept holding his gauntlet as he looked over at me “Hey… just a warning, but I think my gauntlet is overcharged and that’s not a good thing” he warned me.

“Okay, well…. fix it I guess.” I said.

“Its not that simple man. When my gauntlet is overcharged then I end up getting a feedback when I transform…. which is the only way to get rid of this charge. Just so you know, I won’t be in control. The hero will be” Drake explained as he made a fist out of his gauntlet. The colors all came out, but like a raging ocean as they collided, mixed, and rushed around him. Soon enough, the red took over as he yelled in what sounds like agony as I could see him grow, grow to a good six foot seven inches, his skin turning as red as blood and eyes a golden color. The problem was, that he also had some weird marks on his arms and were covered in muscles. His hands were gripped tight around a red scythe as his attire looked like that of a bandit. Before I could say anything, the new hero spoke “Axe! Reporting for duty!”

“Again, you’re not Ben Ten.” I said.

“Who is this Ben Ten you speak of? Axe will cut Ben down!” Axe yelled as he looked around before looking at the Dog and Griffon. He raised the axe as he pointed at the dog. “Axe reports that you will be Axe’s bitch!” he yelled.

“Ooookay…” I said. The way he was talking was kind of strange, but I just brushed it off and looked at the griffon. “I’ll be your opponent, griffon guy.”

“I demand respect!” the griffon said. “I came here to fight that….. thing,” he said as he pointed at Drake/Axe, “Not you. I will be paid proper respect, knave.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” I said. “Can we just get this over with?”

“That’s it!” He shouted.

The griffon glared as he raised his sword and took off into the sky, ready to dive bomb at me, just from how his wings were spread and from that predatory look in his eyes.

I reached for my sword to defend myself… only to notice that it was gone…..

DAMN IT! I must have lost it when the cannons fired at me and Drake!

Well, at least I have a knife and a bow…. I’m so screwed.

I refocused myself just as the griffon brought himself down to strike me. I rolled out of the way and unsheathed my knife. I charged the griffon in an attempt to stab him. Unfortunately, the griffon raised his shield and blocked my knife as the sword spun in his talon before going to bring it down towards my neck. “Such a weak fighter, no respect for killing such a creature” he said with a scoff.

Dear god, what a prick. I blocked his attack with my knife, but the second I brought my knife off his shield he bashed me in the face with it, sending me back a few feet. How strong was this guy? Jeeze. I seriously wish I had my sword right now! Where the hell was it?

Know what…. Screw it. Desperate times call for desperate measures….. and memes…..

I resheathed my knife, giving the griffon enough time to say, “What? Giving up so easily, little bug.” before taking out my bow.

Ya know, he’s getting what he deserves. Prick. Also, Skyrim fans, avert your eyes to the next line.

I shot him in the knee, then shouted, “ADVENTURE NO MORE!”

Somewhere in the multiverse, you could hear a million people facepalming at once.

The griffon though groaned at the arrow stuck in the joint of its armor. He relied now on his wings to keep him moving to strike at its opponent, being me. Honestly this battle was getting a bit tedious, if only I could stop its wings. If only I had my sword. Then I could even out this battle!

“Where is my sword?!” I shouted at no one.

Well, I guess the old saying is right, ask and you shall receive. Why do I say that? Because just as I said that, it fell right into the skull of the griffon, killing him. Why am I so lucky today?.....

And now I feel like I just jinxed myself. Crap.

As I turned my head, I could see Drake/Axe caved in the skull of the Diamond Dog with his scythe as he laughed, “Axe reports, you have been Axed!” as he ripped his weapon out of its head.

Wow. What got into him?

He turned towards me and narrowed his eyes, as if sizing me up.

“Yo, buddy.” I said. “Calm down, fight’s over.”

…. He didn’t take it that well….

“Fight is not over according to Axe! Enemy still lives! Axe will turn them all into rugs!” he yelled as he hoisted his scythe over his head. He definitely seems different. Why is he so aggressive all of a sudden?

“Drake!” I yelled. “We won! You made a deal, remember? They’re going to leave!”

“Who is this Drake you speak of? I am Axe!” he yelled. From behind I felt something tap my shoulder. It was Twilight.

“Oh Celestia, is he suffering another Magic Feedback?” she asked worried.

“Magic what now?” I asked right before Drake/Axe slammed into me, sending me flying.

“You assist enemies! Axe will mount you as a trophy!” Drake/Axe yelled. Before he could charge again, a purple barrier popped up, separating us as Twilight ran up to me.

“If you read the research, it’s an effect that occurs with Drake when he either switches too often, or his gauntlet holds too much magic. It happened once before during a test run and he went around robbing food. It wore off in a few minutes, but this one seems more…. violent” she explained.

“Well, we both know he hasn’t been switching too much…..” I said. “But where’d he get enough magic to overload?”

….. Wait…. Oh no… I just remembered what that vial had in it.

Ya know how there are artifacts in D&D? Like, super prizes that have really special abilities? Well, that was one of them. Specifically, that was one that I gave to the players from the game of D&D that I played with my friends.

That was….. Dungeon Master essence…. Specifically the pure form….

What was it supposed to do? Basically make the person who drank it so powerful, that, normally, they would die after a few seconds.

….. It was also my champion’s blood….. but he’s immune to it…… just gets a healing factor…..

“I don’t know where it came from, but I do know he gets it from channeling magic into the gauntlet from others, like I am sure you saw or-” She gets interrupted as Drake/Axe’s scythe made cracks in the shield, yet Twilight simply made the shield stronger “Or by siphoning, a direct contact means of draining magic from something or somepony by his gauntlet” she finished and focused on the barrier.

Wait contact?...... oh hell…… his gauntlet touched my hand and the vial. Shit.

“I think it was me….” I said.

“Wait, what?” Twilight said, right before Drake/Axe broke through the barrier and body checked her.

“TWILIGHT!” I said. I glared at Drake/Axe. “She was innocent you prick!”

“Axe sees no innocents in battle! She helped a enemy’s ally and thus is a enemy. Now stand still so Axe may execute you! Axe will judge all by his blade!” Drake/Axe yelled as he jumps in the sky. His scythe glowing a sickening red as he yells out “Wheat before a scythe!” as it is aimed at my neck!

“GAH!” I screamed and jumped out of the way of the blow. “If that’s how you judge people, maybe we need to check your judgement!”

I swear, those last seven words sounded like a demon was talking…. Jeeze…

Anyways, I charged him with my sword and stabbed him in the chest, right before everything went black.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The hell. This crap again?

Yep, there’s the little window thing. And in it is me stabbing Drake/Axe in the chest.

Wait…. he’s not moving either…. Why isn’t-

“Oh.” I said. “You’re here to.”

There he was, right before me. Floating in the abyss of black. He seemed to be struggling against some invisible restraints.

Why is all this familiar?......

OH YEAH! I remember! I remember doing this when one of the players took over the game of D&D I was playing that one time. It was meant to be some kind of finisher. I called it Judgement. It was meant to do damage, or other things, based upon the entity that was struck’s alignment.

“I guess I have to judge you.” I said. “But this is wrong…. You’re not you! Drake is a good person! You are just some chaotic moron!”

“Axe will chop your head off! Axe will end you with one swipe at your head!” he bellowed as he struggles against the invisible binds more. “Axe will gut you and turn you into a rug! Axe will kill you and dance on your grave you worthless maggot!” he just kept on yelling and yelling, insult after insult, never ending it seemed. Not to mention his struggling was getting annoying as well.

“Enough!” I yelled. “I can’t judge you for this. You’re not the one I’m after….”

I grabbed his face.

“No….. YOU DON’T BELONG!” I screamed as I ripped off his face. For some reason this caused him to go all Majora’s Mask on me and turn back into Drake. I looked at my hand to see a mask of Axe. “The hell.”

“Oh god this guy smells like sweat and testosterone and why are you holding Axe’s face?” Drake asked.

“You okay man?” I asked.

“Well considering I just killed a Diamond Dog, almost killed a new friend and my…. special friend, and went into a Magical Feedback…. I’m fucking peachy” Drake said the last line with obvious sarcasm.

“Yeah. You’re welcome.” I said.

The reality around us started fading and turning white.

“Huh, I guess I was supposed to judge Axe….” I said. I offered the mask to Drake. “You want this?”

Drake looked at it and back at his gauntlet. He seems to bring up the red pool as he sees Axe’s icon is missing. He grabbed the mask as the gauntlet absorbed it. “Have to. I’m the only one who knows the strengths and weaknesses of Axe. Anyone else and they lose complete control without a feedback effecting them….. still at least noone important got hurt” he said.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The second we got back, Drake shifted into his normal self. Exactly five seconds after that, Twilight tackled him in a fierce hug.

“Careful Miss Purple, he might be a little woozy after what just happened.” I said.

Draked chuckled “I’ll be fine. Not the first time I went Feedback” he said. He holds Twilight closer, but the thing was though the hug seemed more than ‘simply friendly’. He let go as he looks at me “Thanks for…. well all this. You wanna know the funny thing though? I never got your name” he said.

“I…. I don’t remember it….” I explained. “I realized just before I came here… All I remember was going to Anime Expo to go and do a live action roleplay with my friends. I was there Dungeon Master.”

“Hmm… I’ll just call you DM, cause you got dice and look like some kind of weird mage. Dice Mage” Drake said as he smiled.

I cracked up at that and cried. I was just too happy. I finally had something to call myself.

“Thanks man.” I said.

“Well… it’s either your name or a temporary till you get something more normal-ish. Either way, we got to get rebuilding. You can feel free to stay at my small base till…. whatever the hell brought you here returns”

“I brought myself here, I guess.” I said. “I just don’t know how to get back. I used a portal, but I don’t know how it works. I don’t even think I could open another.”

“Well… we got books on portals, this is a library. Or could do the same thing you did before that may have opened one” Twilight actually suggested this time.

“I never thought about that.” I said. I started feeling around like I did last time, just trying to find the weird edge that I was able to grab last time. In the end, I just looked like an idiot. “Nothing. I got nothing.”

“You mean that you really can’t feel anything of… whatever it is?” Drake asked me.

“Basically.” I said. “Last time, I was kind of just running from some ponies, and just kinda got fed up. Then a portal opened…. I guess it works differently here….. I don’t know.”

“Well you can read the library if you want…. or maybe you need something that has a lot of magic in it?” said Drake.

“I don’t think so.” I said.

“Well, let’s head out to my base and see if the location would do any difference” Drake suggested.

“Fine.” I said.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twists and turns, climbs and falls, and before long I found myself in some kind of damp cave following Drake to only God knows where. Ahead of me Drake was ripping down vines and going into a stone pathway that was lit by weird, ghostly blue flames. As I followed him down the path, I could feel something light…. but also something dark. The path felt like it went on for a few miles before stopping and seeing the so called base. It was a fountain of white and black stone, sharp pointed trees and living, healthy vines, both of which were intertwined around the fountain, like some kind of dance. The fountain itself had running water that made it feel alive, yet as we got closer, a strange sense came over me, as if it was…. healing me and reenergizing me.

“What is this place?” I asked.

“The main base of the heroes in my gauntlet. Enhanced regeneration, revitalization, and a small store for items…. problem is I got to buy them with bits that I get from odd jobs like apple picker, painter, etc.” Drake explained.

“Oh… Okay.” I said. “I mean, I do feel much better.”

Drake nods as he sits at the fountain edge “Feel anything?” he asked me.

“Eh?” I said. “Well, here goes nothing.”

Again, I went at it, trying to feel around for that weird edge. The same result…. Damn it.

“Nothing.” I said. “Absolutely nothing. I don’t even understand what I’m doing wrong. It’s like I used some kind of magic, and I don’t understand magic.”

I could see Drake rub his chin a bit as he looked at me and then at the fountain “Well…. I know of a few things we may try, though you may not like” he explained.

“If it involves more magic, then I’m pretty sure it won’t work.” I said. “Listen, I think before we try anything, I should get a better understanding of what I am now….”

At this point, I saw Drake’s eye go wide as if he had gotten an idea. “The changelings of course! Listen, I know of a changeling base runned by one Queen Chrysalis, however its location is unknown to me…. but probably not to Oracle. Either way it maybe a bit hard since well…. you may want to look” he said as he motions to the fountain.

I looked in and saw a pair of eyes looking back before Drake pulled my hood off and showed my face. I really was a pale, pointy eared nerd. I had white, almost silver, hair. I had a white left eye and a green right eye, which I found odd. Sadly, I had no facial hair. Darn, I loved my facial hair. Oh well, no harm, no foul.

“Your a changeling… well sorta. Problem is changelings are not pale like you, but black like obsidian in a way. Also have blue-green eyes.” Drake explained.

“Okay then.” I said. “How is this helping me find the changelings, exactly?”

“Well for one you know what they look like. As for where I say go to the Badlands or Everfree” Drake said as he pulled out a map of Equus. He marked down the two locations “Only two places a pony wouldn’t go out of fear. Also here,” Drake handed me a small scroll. “You can use it to summon me if you need help. Small warning, it takes about six and a half seconds to teleport me there” he explained to me.

“Thanks man.” I said. “I better get moving, I’ve got a long journey ahead of me.”

“No problem.” Drake said to me as I was left his base. “Also, be careful! Chrysalis is not friendly with strangers!” Draked yelled.

“Will do!” I called back.

Well, now I have an idea of what to do….

Next stop, the Everfree Forest.

Author's Notes:

That's the end of it for now.

What? I'm not leaving him in this Equestria. He'll go back later. But for now, expect another crossover later.

MUSICAL AUTHOR OUT!

Into the Woods

The Everfree Forest.

The symbol of fear for ponies.

The filled with hundreds, if not thousands, of deadly creatures.

And probably the absolute stupidest place to walk into.

Which is what I'm doing.... at night.....

Of course, I'm only looking for the changelings......

Who will probably try and take as much love from me as possible before locking me in a pod.......

....... Why am I doing this again?

Oh yeah. I'm a changeling now.... Maybe not the type of changeling from the show, but a changeling nonetheless....

Did I already say that I was walking through the Everfree Forest?

At least there was a path into it. Better, I knew where it lead.

"The castle of the Royal Pony Sisters!" I cried out in joy. "I can't believe it's right over the- WOAH!"

Unfortunately, in my joy and haste, I failed to notice that the rope bridge was broken. No, not down like in the pilot, there was a huge gap in the planks.

"GYAAAAAAAAAAA!" I screamed as I fell. I swore that I was going to die.

Fate had other plans, and I landed quite painfully and took into a roll that stopped when I crashed into a very luminescent tree.

"Ow." I said, trying to stop my head from spinning. "Ugh, where did I end... up?"

I couldn't believe it, I had just crashed into the Tree of Harmony.

"Wow," I said as I pushed myself up. "I can't believe it. It's..... glorious."

"Sir!" I heard a voice say. "We may have been discovered!"

"Hello?" I called out. "Who's there? Show yourself!"

I didn't expect what I saw. Then again, I'm still barely used to the whole 'this world has anthros" sort of thing.

Anyways, out from the shadows came a curvy obsidian figure with greyish-blackish hair. It had holes in its arms and legs, which I found odd. Behind the curvy one there was another creature of similar description, but it had a stockier build. I could only assume that they were changelings.

The stockier one spoke first.

"We should be telling you the same thing, cloaked intruder." it said in a deep voice. I could only guess it was male from its build and its voice. He was holding a sword that he was pointing in my direction. "How about you show us your face and drop any weapons you're holding. Now."

"Fine." I said. I proceeded to do as I was told and took off my cloak, revealing my face and everything else I had under it. I removed my sword, my knife, and my bow and laid them on the ground. "There, that's all I have. I mean no harm. I'm just looking for someone."

"And who might that be?" said the one with the more curvy build. Its voice was feminine, so I can only assume that it was female.

"Answer me this, first." I said. "Who are you? What are you?"

"Oh look, a stupid pony that-"

"I'm not a pony!" I yelled. "I'm a changeling!"

"No you're not." said the male. "We're changelings. Now tell us who you're looking for!"

"Really, commander?" the female changeling said. "He might just be a crazy pony."

"I'm looking for Queen Chrysalis." I said.

The two changelings just looked at me funny. It was like I just said that I was the King of Underpants and demanded to go to the moon to give it a wedgie.

"Under what right do you have to see her?" the female changeling asked.

"That is between me and her." I said in as commanding a tone as I could come up with.

The two changelings turned towards each other to talk. I couldn't make out what they were saying. Eventually they turned back to face me.

"We will take you to see her, foolish pony." the male changeling said. "But your weapons will remain with Fie here."

The female stepped up and started to take my weapons, but when she reached for my bastard sword, I stopped her.

"This stays with me." I said, picking up and sheathing my sword. "You don't trust me, I don't trust you."

"Grrrr. Fine." the male changeling said. "But the second you unsheathe that sword, you're going to be in a lot of trouble."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The changelings led me away from the Tree of Harmony and up into the castle. The further they brought me into the castle, the more I noticed changeling presence. It looked as if they had been using the remains of the castle as a base. Hopefully I could find Chrysalis here.

"In there." the changeling escorting me said.

"Is Chrysalis in there?" I asked.

"No, she was never here in the first place." he said.

"What?!" I said in disbelief. "Then where have you been taking me? I thought I was going to see Queen Chrysalis!"

"You are. She is this way." he said, pointing me towards the door.

"What do you mean 'she's this way'?!" I said, looking into the room the changeling was trying to get me to enter.

The room itself was badly lit. There wasn't really anything in there but a large circular pedestal.

"There's nothing in there!" I screamed at the changeling.

"Just go in there and stand on the pedestal." he said.

I tried getting him to tell me more about it, but he wouldn't budge on the matter. Giving up, I walked into the room only to have the door shut behind me.

With nothing next to do, I just did as I was told to do and stepped up onto the pedestal.

The second I reached the middle of the pedestal, the entire room lit up. The pedestal lit up in strange archaic symbols that I couldn't understand. When the entire pedestal was glowing brightly, I could feel something:

Pure pain.

The last thing I could think of before everything went white was this:

I regret nothing.

Author's Notes:

And we're back to our irregularly scheduled chapters.

I'm sorry for the shorter chapter than the last three. As I've said, I'm not the best at writing. The only reason the last three chapters were so long is because I was writing them with someone else. It's more fun and it's easier to get words out when I'm working with another person. We both get our ideas out and then we check each other.

Anyways, that's all I have to say. DJ A String out.

The First Encounter With the Leadership Position (a.k.a. Don't Screw This Up)

There I was, standing in the changeling hive.

All around me, all I could see were changelings going to and fro around the massive network that was the emerald colored solid that was the hive.

Unfortunately, I only had about ten seconds to bask in the beauty of the hive before I was snapped out of my daze by two changelings that had approached me.

"Come with us." said the first one.

"We will take you to see the Queen." said the second.

"Okay, but-" was all I was able to get out before one of them silenced me.

"Do not speak to us." said the first one.

"We are just escorts." said the second one.

"Okay." I said. "Thanks anyways...."

The two changelings turned around and proceeded to guide me through the huge self-operating machine that the hive seemed to be. The only time they stopped was when they reached a large set of doors that appeared to be made of obsidian. The doors had several patterns and designs carved into them.

"Whoa." I said in marvel of the doors. It was all I could think at the time. That, and if these were the doors to the throne room, the throne room itself must have been equally impressive.

I was so stuck in my own little thoughts that I hadn't noticed that the changelings had opened the door and had motioned for me to go inside. Until one of them stepped in front of me and snapped its fingers in my face.

"Whuh, huh?" I babbled. "What's going on? Oh yeah."

"Go inside, she's waiting." said the changeling that stayed at the door.'

"It's not good to keep her waiting." said the changeling in front of me.

It seemed at that moment that the entire hive had stopped. I say this because right after the changeling said that, absolutely everything had gone silent. It was as if the changelings had stopped to observe the creature that had the nerve to come looking for them and then demand to see their queen, even going so far as to call her by name. Let me say, if you thought your stage fright was bad when you had to do that presentation for you class, or you had to read a poem, or preform a solo piece in front of a huge audience, you only know a small fraction of the anxiety that I was feeling at that moment. For me, it was like I had another voice in my head. I wish I could have silenced the voice that was nagging me to behave, to not screw up. Oh how I wished I could kill the sound.

All of this happened in the span of a few seconds, just enough time for me to muster up enough of my nerves to get my body moving and head into the throne room.

I took a second to admire the room. All around the room were bits and pieces of art, all of them featuring some kind of royalty.

The doors closed behind me with a loud "THUD", and immediately I was addressed by the Queen of Changelings herself.

"Do come closer." she said. "It is terribly rude for someone to talk to a guest without even seeing them."

I really didn't enjoy hearing her say that. It's not the whole multi-tone voice, it's just how she said it. I could practically hear every word she said drip with a venomous and acidic quality. The worst of it was that I could tell she wasn't caring about manners or rudeness at all, she just wanted to size me up. She wanted to see if I was a threat, or just a fool who had come to die. Now, I'll admit to being crazy, bordering on insane even, but I was no fool.

I sure wasn't a threat either. I had come here with a mission, one that I intended to finish. I wasn't going to leave until the dead was done.

As I walked up to the throne from the other side of the room, I reached to my bastard sword in its sheathe, preparing to ready it if necessary. If my plan were to go as I hoped it would, I would need it.

I stood there at the foot of the throne before the queen, all the while being sized up by her.

"Why did you come here?" she asked. "Why did you purposefully seek out me and my changelings?"

"I came here on a mission." I said. "A mission that will benefit the both of us."

"Oh? And how is that?" she asked in disbelief.

"Like this!" I said as I pulled my sword from its sheathe.

I then proceeded to throw it..... straight onto the ground.

"I've come with a request for help." I said, getting down on one knee. "In exchange, I can offer intelligence and advice on Equestria and a plan I have no doubt you've already thought of."

"Oh? And what kind of 'advice' would you give me that would be of any worth to me and the hive?" she asked, her tone pure venom. "You are just a pony who has gone mad. A useless stallion that would be a bittersweet snack."

"I'm not a pony." I said in a hushed voice. "I'm a changeling. And I'm more useful than you think. I know about your plans for the royal wedding that's coming up."

"How?" she said in disbelief. "How do you know about that? No one outside the hive knows about that!"

"I know because of where I came from." I said. "A different world, a parallel dimension in a sense. There, you and your changelings had been defeated and thrown from Canterlot. I am not sure if that version of you is even alive any more."

I honestly wasn't lying. I wasn't sure if all of that happened in the world I was first, but judging that they were both Equestria, and this was just one that was further back, I just sort of went with what I could think of at the time.

"Fine." she said. "But know, if you lie to me about any of your information, you will be killed."

Author's Notes:

Somehow I was able to get this out. There's going to be one or two more chapters before the chapter "Remember to Gather Friends and Allies". And don't worry, I'll fix the order when the chapters come out.

To Get What You Need and Know What You Want

After my little meeting with Queen Chrysalis, I was immediately escorted out of the throne room and towards a hallway full of open doors. The escort stopped me at the second to last set of doors and pointed me into the door on the left.

"The Queen has requested that you be situated in standard quarters for the duration of your training." the changeling said. "She has also requested some 'special' accommodations and that you would please eat dinner with the rest of the hive. By then, the accommodations shall be here for you."

"Um, thanks." I said. "What kind of-"

"I am not the one to thank, but I shall relay your thanks to the Queen." it said. "As for what kind of 'special' accommodations, I was told to be silent on the details."

"Okay then..." I said. "I guess I'll see you at dinner..."

"Very well then." it said. "Someling shall be sent to get you when it is time to feed, which will be soon."

The changeling that had been escorting me left immediately after he finished talking to me. He didn't check to see if I was alright with the room, or anything that was common to having a guest. One thing was certain here: This sure as hell wasn't a five star hotel. Nor would it be.

As I went into the room and climbed up onto the bed, the question that I had tried asking the escort was plaguing my mind: What were the 'special' accommodations? Was I going to be taken in the night and held inside a cocoon? Was someone going to come and 'service' me? What exactly did Chrysalis have in mind for me?

I was pulled from my thoughts when a changeling entered the room and made itself known. I recognized her as the one who had taken my weapons. She must have come back to rest or something.

"I'm here to guide you to the feeding hall." she said.

"Don't you mean the dining-"

"No." she said.

"Oookay. So what's being-"

"Do not ask me questions, outsider." she said. "I don't know how you learned of our Queen's glorious plans, or even of her for that matter, but if you so much as look at a single one of us funny, you can bet your ass I'm going to come at you."

"Fine! Fine!" I panicked. "Just calm down. Jeeze."

She obviously had something against me, if not all outsiders. I made a mental note to try not to piss her off in the future.

We didn't talk any more than that, not until we got to the 'feeding room' and she directed me to a seat and then pretty much forced me to sit down. By that I mean that she gave me the option of either sitting down or, and I quote, having her break my legs before forcing me into the chair and then binding me against the backrest, end quote. Again, she obviously didn't like me.

The table was set with forks and knives and what not. There were fancy wine glasses filled with a strange green liquid. I couldn't see any platters or anything, so I couldn't begin to guess what the food was. Directly to my left, at the head of the table, was none other than Queen Chrysalis. To my left was a changeling in wearing some special wraps of some sort. Across from me was a changeling wearing what appeared to be armor of some sort, sans a helmet. To his right was the changeling that led me in here, giving me the death glare. They weren't the only ones there, but they were the only ones that stood out from everyone else.

The room was made silent by Chrysalis who had tapped on her glass.

"I would like to thank you all for attending this gathering." said Chrysalis. "I am sure you know why I have called you all here tonight, as we have plans to discuss in the morning with our new guest here."

Those at the table erupted into applause which ended when Chrysalis raised her hand.

"I am sure you all know why he is here, as we all know how fast word spreads through the hive." she said. "Tomorrow we shall discuss the plan, and if his information is any good, he shall start his training."

The changelings stayed silent, hanging on every word their Queen spoke.

"For now, however, we shall enjoy ourselves and show our guest a good time." she said. "But before we begin eating, is there any words you would like to say, dear guest?"

Crap. Hadn't thought about a formal dinner with multiple people, I mean changelings. What do I do? What do I do? I know! Suck up mode activate!

"Just that I would like to propose a toast." I said. So far so good, no objections. I raised my glass. "To you and your health, as well as that of the hive. May it last for years to come."

..... Please take that.... PLEASE. FOR THE LOVE OF ALL THINGS. ACCEPT THE DAMN TOAST. I REALLY DON'T WANT MS. DEATH GLARE OVER THERE TO KILL ME!

"Yes, to the health of the hive." Chrysalis said, raising her glass.

"To the hive." said the rest of the changelings seated at the table in unison.

"Bring out the food." Chrysalis commanded.

I saw several changelings come out with trays that were covered. As they reached the table, they took off the covers to reveal plates of a strange green substance with a pink coloring in the middle that I could only compare to slime. One such plate was set in front of me. All I could do was stare at it.

"Well? Dig in." Chrysalis said to me. "It's not the usual way we feed, but this is one of the hive's favorites."

"Um, what is it?" I asked.

"It's love."

"Uh.... yeah, about that." I said.

"Yes?"

"I know I said I'm a changeling, but...."

"But what?" Chrysalis said with a hint of malice in her voice.

"I'm not the same as the rest of you." I said. "Like I said, I came from a different world. I'm not the same type of changeling as the rest of you...."

"Meaning.... what?" she said. "Get to the point already!"

"I don't eat love." I said. "I wouldn't be able to digest it."

"Oh, well then." she said, her voice now full of spite. "I guess you should go back to your room. But before you go, these two shall be in charge of your training. Meet Major Artifice," she motioned to the changeling on her right, "and Captain Con," she motioned to the changeling on my left. "These two shall be in charge of your training, if I deem you intelligence as useful." She started to motion for me to leave. "Until tomorrow."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When I reached to door to my room, which took me a bit due to me almost getting lost, I heard a noise come from the other side. I prepared myself for whatever and reached towards my sword as I opened the door.

What was in there totally caught me off guard.

On the other side of the door, waiting in a chair, legs crossed, was a changeling that was undeniably female. I say that because of her curvy figure, her clothes, and high pitched 'Eep' when she noticed that I was there.

"I'm sorry, wrong room." I said.

"No, no! This is your room!" she said.

"Then why are you in here?" I said.

"I was told to stay with you and help you out. Do whatever you want me to do." she said. "If you want I could just stay outside."

"No, no. Can't have that." I said. "Um, why were you told to stay here?"

"You were told that you would be getting accommodations? Right?" she said. "Well, that's me, I'm you accommodations. Here do to as you please."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa. What?" I said, completely confused. "Why would... What would.... UGH!"

"I'm sorry! I didn't mean to do anything!" she panicked. "Please don't hurt me!"

"Why would I hurt you?" I said, sitting down on the bed. "I not even mad at you."

She just whimpered and made her self look smaller.

"Ugh." I groaned as I curled up into a ball on the bed. "This is just too much for me. First it's getting sucked in, then it's the portal, then fighting in a war, then killing things, then this. What's next? A freaking explosion? Poison in my food? I don't care anymore! I just wish I had a way to cope with all this! I wish I had my freaking cello, or at least my bass!"

It was true. I had no way to deal with all this, and the stress and guilt were starting to impair me severely. If I couldn't find a way to vent my frustrations like how I used to before I came to Equestria, then I'd surely become a shell of the person I once was.

Well, you know how things are. Ask the universe hard enough, you'll get your answer.

Right before me, in a flash of light, appeared an unmistakable Fender bass guitar with a red yellow and black Fender strap. The body had a natural wood color and the pick guard was custom and made of a clear plastic.

"I can't believe it...." I said in a hushed voice.

"What is it?" the changeling asked.

"This is my bass." I said to her. "I played in a jazz band with this. I love this instrument like I love my celli."

"Interesting." she commented.

"Lemme try something...." I said.

"One, two, three, four..."

I played out like how I used to play back on Earth. I loved this song. It was Chameleon. But, something was weird. I could hear the other parts when I played.

I stopped playing for a second and asked the changeling if she heard it, too. I really didn't want to be a full blown maniac now, nor did I ever. Strange thing was, she did. I went back to playing, and sure enough, the rest of the 'band' played with me. Where was it coming from? Hell if I know.

I'm just happy to have my music back.

Author's Notes:

What?
......
Oh, I said that updates would be in short supply, didn't I?
Honestly, this came to me all of a sudden. I admit, the end was a little sloppy, and a tad rushed there, but I'm sticking with it.
This is actually a key part of the story. Remember the item he just got.

Fun Fact: This chapter had a second name to it, Coping. Why? It's obvious, we figure out how our main character copes with all the stress that's hitting him.

Second Fun Fact: This is also how I cope with day to day life, by playing music. Why do you think I refer to myself as Music Mod when I sign off?

Anyways, this is Music Mod, saying that I am one lucky guy to have the free time to do this. I love you guys and I thank you for the support. Keep swingin' on.

The Problem with Changelings is....

I didn't think at that point that I could have been any more happy. I mean, I had the one thing that meant the most to me, back in my life....

I mean, seriously, how would you feel if you were thrust into a place where you lost that one special thing that made you feel good, made you feel special, in ways that you could never describe, just made you happy? What would you feel like if you made to feel like it was impossible to get that special something back? Then, all of a sudden, you got it back in one fateful moment. That was how I felt at the time. Music was to me like the portal gun to the Portal series. Bad analogy, I know, but it's true. Music made me who I was. I quite literally function without music for too long. I was music, and it was me. Having music back made me more happier than I ever could have thought of.

I just wish it wasn't just me and the changeling to witness this..... Wait a second.

"Hey, why did you say you were here?" I asked the changeling.

"I am here on orders." she said. "I was told to help you out with whatever you want."

"Um. O-okay." I stammered. "Do you have a name? Something I can call you?"

"......No........" she said softly.

"I'm sorry, what?" I asked. "I didn't quite catch that."

"No, I don't have a name." she said, this time a bit louder.

"I still couldn't hear that. What?"

"I don't have a name, okay!" she screamed at me. "We only get names by either training to be an infiltrator or proving our worth."

"I-I'm sorry." I said. "I didn't know....."

"It's okay." she said. "You are an outsider, after all."

"I don't get something though." I said. "Why do you changelings not get names unless you've proven your worth? Why not just a name when you're born?"

"I don't know." she said. "It's been like that for a while now."

"Well, that's not right." I said. "I think it needs to be changed. From now on, I'm giving you a name."

"W-what?!" she said very excitedly. "You would do that?"

"Well, I think you deserve a name." I said. "Everyone deserves a name. It's something that the ponies do, it's also something the people where I came from did. I mean, all it does is show that you're your own person. There's nothing wrong with it."

"Oh thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" she chanted. This kept going on until I spoke up again.

"From now on, I'm calling you Emerald." I said.

"Emerald?" she said.

"Yeah, Emerald." I said. "It's has a nice green colored gem. It's honestly one of my favorite gems."

It's true. Why? I like the color green. Honestly, I like green gems. That, and when you've played as much Minecraft as I have, you kind of develop a love of the gems that you can find while mining.

"So, I'm a gem?" she said.

"And a really pretty one at that." I said.

She responded with a blush. It took me a second to realize why she was blushing, I had just inadvertently flirted with her. If you could see my face, you would see a huge crimson blush covering my entire face.

"I'm sorry, about that." I said, reaching my hand behind my head. "I didn't mean to say it like that."

"So I'm not pretty?" she asked.

Crap. The question that many a man tried to avoid. Why? Because it's a trap! I mean, seriously ladies, why do you ask us guys with our simple minds these really opinion based questions. If we say yes, we either look desperate or seem into you. If we say no, you start calling us jerks and start crying. We don't want that.

Anyways, back to the matter at hand.

"U-um. U-um." I stammered, thinking over my options.

"Yes?" she said, breaking out what seemed to be her secret weapon: absolute freaking cuteness. Why changeling lady? WHY?! All that is doing is making it harder for me to think and making me blush! WHY ME?!

".....Y-y-yes......." I said in as quiet a voice as I could do.

"What was that?" she said.

".....Y-yes....." I said. "......You're cute....."

"I knew it!" she said excitedly. "I'm cute! And I have a name! I'm Emerald! I'm Emerald!"

She just kept chanting 'I'm Emerald.' over and over again and wouldn't stop.

She eventually stopped when another changeling showed up and made himself known.

"The queen would like to speak to you." it said.

"About?" I asked.

"I was not informed about what." it said.

Just then, two of my die started glowing. The hell? What was it now?

"I'll be right there, could you wait outside for just a second?" I asked him.

"Very well." it said.

"Oi! What now?!" I said, taking out the two die that were glowing. As per usual, the d20 was glowing, but the other one caught me off guard. The d6 was glowing. Crap.

For those of you that don't know, the d6 is meant to signify damage at a certain level. That, or a random event that was predetermined to signify which path it'll take, which is one of the ways I do it. Thing is though, I'm pretty sure there's no path to take. Though, a d6 isn't used until a higher level.....

I did kill a bunch of griffons, and kill a centurion..... Crap, it's for damage......

"What are those for?" Emerald said. That's right, I forgot she was there for a second.

"I'll explain later." I said. Best she not know right now.

So, time to roll....... Shit, and double shit.

A 1 on the d20, and a 6 on the d6. I am NOT looking forward to this.

Author's Notes:

As I've said before, somehow I have free time.

Now, I've already said in the story what the d6 is for.
Here's your job right now, though.
Put your guess in the comments for what the d20 was for.
Winner gets mentioned next chapter..... and possibly a cameo for their OC later..... I don't know.

But seriously, I've hinted it oh so slightly, so if you guess correctly, I'll give you a cameo later, or other things. Most likely the cameo, depending on other things.

..... They Are Known to Change Their Plans.

Crap. Well, I don't know what the d20 was about, but nonetheless I'm still heading to go meet Chrysalis. I left my bass in the room, or I think I did. It just kind of poofed into some kind of black smoke when I set it down.

Anyways, I guess it's for the best that I go see Chrysalis, I need to talk to her about the whole 'You don't get a name unless you've proven your worth' thing. It's kind of bull. Hopefully I can convince her to give the changelings names.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As I entered the throne room, the first thing I noticed was that there were a few more guards than last time. By that, I mean that there were guards lining the freaking walls. So yeah, not giving me the best of confidence.

"Ah, there's our guest." said Queen Chrysalis. "How are you liking your accommodations so far?"

"They're okay, I guess." I said. "I didn't appreciate not being told about getting a helper."

"More like a servant." she said. "The drone I gave you is there for your use. She can go with you after you're done here, even."

"You mean Emerald, right?" I asked.

"Who?" she asked in response.

"Yeah, she has a name now." I said. "And about that, what's up with the system of getting a name here? The young should get names when their born, not when they prove their worth!"

"You named her?!" she said in disbelief. "She does not deserve a name!"

"No!" I yelled. "Everyone deserves a name! It helps to define who you are!"

"Not in this society nameless!" she said. "Yes, I know your little secret. And frankly, I don't think we can train the likes of you anymore. I don't even want to hear your information anymore. As of now, you are useless to the hive. And since you know too much about us now, we can't just let you go....."

Crapity crap crap. So that's what the d20 was about...... SHIT!

"Guards! Imprison him!" the Queen commanded. "If he fights back, kill him!"

NOPE NOPE NOPE NOPE! Come on DM! Think of something!

BY GABEN'S HOLY STEAM SALES! I'VE GOT IT!

"I challenge you!" I screamed, right before a guard tackled me.

"What?" Chrysalis asked.

"I challenge you for leadership of the hive." I said. "No weapons, no help, no magic. Just hand to hand combat. Right now."

Please work. Please work. FOR THE BUTT CRACK OF THE DAWN, PLEASE WORK!!!

She got up from her throne and walked up to me..... Then she raised her hand.

"I accept." she said, bringing her hand across my face.

"Ow." I said. "Let's get started then."

I took out my sword and jammed it into the ground. Right afterwards, Chrysalis tackled me and started laying into me.

"When I win, drone, you shall be my personal slave, to do whatever I wish." she said.

"Oh hell no!" I shouted, laying a punch into her face. It stunned her long enough for me to shove her off of me.

Wait a second. Where'd she go?

She's next to my sword....

Hold up, I'm fighting the Queen of Changelings, and changelings are all known to be deceitful.... Crap.

She pulled my sword from the ground. It was obviously too heavy for her, 'cause when she started to swing it, she would swing around with it.

"SHIT!" I said, just barely dodging one of the swings. "That's against the rules!"

"Who cares!" she said, continuing to swing.

"I do!" I said, dodging yet another swing. "And I will not lose to a lying cheat like you!"

The next swing was an overhead swing. I dodged and landed an uppercut straight to her jaw. She released the sword and fell backwards. I picked up the sword and brought it just under her chin.

"Yield. Now." I commanded.

"Never!" she said defiantly.

I screamed in rage and brought the sword down..... next to her head.

"You've lost, and I'm done with you." I said.

"No you're not!" she screamed charging at me, fangs bared.

Right as she was about to strike, one of her own guard got in her way and slammed her into the ground.

"You've lost." it said in an unmistakably feminine voice. I turned around, confirming my guess. It was the same changeling that hated my guts not but twenty minutes ago. "As such you are stripped of power. Sir, what would you have us do with her?"

It was then that I noticed that all the changelings in the room were looking straight at me.

"Me?" I said.

"Well duh." the changeling pinning the ex-Queen of Changelings said. "You're our king now, as per the rules of the challenge."

Oh yeah, I forgot about what that fight was about for a second. Kinda hard to focus when the adrenaline's pumping from fighting for your life.

"Have her removed from the hive immediately." I said. "From now on, she is banished from the hive."

"Yes sir!" said the guards.

"And you," I said, pointing at the changeling that had stopped Chrysalis from getting in her sore loser blow. "Come here."

"Yes, sir?" she said.

"Who are you? I never got your name." I said to her.

"I don't have a name, sir." she said. "I never proved myself."

"Okay. I have another question for you."

"Yes?"

"Why did you save me? Just twenty minutes ago, you hated my guts."

"It's because I heard what you did for my sister. It means a lot to both of us. Thank you."

"You're welcome. Really. But you need a name." I said, stating my mind. "Everyone needs a name."

"But who is to give us names, sir?" she asked.

"Give them to yourselves, silly." I said. "And stop calling me sir."

"But what else should we call you?" she asked. "The old queen said it herself, you don't have a name for us to call you."

"I guess I can go without a name then." I said. "But I need to give you one. No one deserves to not have a name."

"Thank you." she said.

"From now on, I'm calling you Sapphire." I declared. "You are just like your sister, but you're stronger, more willing to fight."

"Th-thank you." the newly dubbed Sapphire said.

"Think nothing of it." I said. "You deserved a name. So does every other changeling in the hive. In fact, alert the hive about it."

"Yes sir!" Sapphire said.

"Hold up!" I said. "While you're at it, call back the changelings in the princesses old castle."

"Sir?" she said.

"We're cancelling the ex-queen's plans." I said authoritatively. "I've got a better idea anyways. But we'll have to enact that after the training I originally came for. Now get to it."

"Yes sir." she said, saluting. "Right away, sir."

"Welp. Time to get to it." I said with a sigh.

I have a long day ahead of me.

Author's Notes:

So yeah. For any of you who read the out of order chapter (still a few chapters before that's in the right spot, btw) I said that the main character would stop the invasion. I did not, however, say how. This is how.
Also, in the next chapter, just expect a time jump in the beginning. Just a warning that the beginning will be a bit weird, but not to fear, I will tell you all what happened in the story.

Anyways, this is Music Mod, sighing out.

Enacting a Plan and Making Relations

The next couple of months consisted of an extensive amount of training that took me to my limits.

I also made friends within the changelings who taught me: twins Benevolent and Malevolent. As it turned out, they were assigned to teach me in the first place, but Chrysalis had a change of mind and assigned Captain Con and Major Artifice because they were fiercely loyal to her. Apparently she was already scheming to get rid of me from the start. As punishment, those two were also banished. Call me harsh, but I don't want people in high positions that had relations to old rulers that hated me.

Anyways, during the training I was able to get to know many of the changelings better. It also helped with my relation with the entire hive. Turns out having a king with no name really inspired all of the changelings who hadn't gotten a name.

Speaking of such, in the first month of my rule, I made it a point to get every single changeling a name. Although, I did save a certain name for myself. Why? 'Cause back on Earth, I decided that if I ever had a son, I would name him Loki. I kinda liked the trickster god, I mean, he's the god of people who like to troll. Why wouldn't I want to name my son that?

Also what happened in my first month of rule, was that I appointed Sapphire into a commanding position in the guard. It pays to have honor and be willing to fight at a moments notice. Her sister, at Sapphire's request, stayed out of the guard and high positions. I agreed with her, but told Emerald first. She wasn't too hot about the idea, but took it in stride anyways. She knew her sister was just looking out for her.

But enough about the past, it's time to focus on the present.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Today was the day I finished my basic training.

I had learned many things: from more advanced swordplay, to basic magic that was useful to changelings. I even learned a spell that allowed me to walk on water.

I had even made time to focus on some more advanced magics, such as basic transmutation. Transmutation is fun. I somehow made freaking Mountain Dew. Don't ask me how, it just involved a lot of fruit, air, and trial and error. Honestly, it's probably a thousand times more healthier. I also learned how to make other sodas, but Mountain Dew was just the hardest to do.

To say that I was happy it was time to finish my training, was an under exaggeration.

So, it was today that I stood in the throne room, wearing a custom set of formal, yet functional, armor pieces. Why was I in here? Because the changelings, as an entire unit, had a surprise for me.

I was just outside the doors, waiting for my cue to come in. When it came and I stepped in the room, I noticed that the entire hive had gathered into the throne room to see me rewarded. At the throne stood Sapphire and Emerald, as well as my teachers Benevolent and Malevolent. When I reached the throne, I was asked to kneel.

"We have gathered here today, everyling," Malevolent started.

"To celebrate the completion of training of our new king." finished Benevolent. I had forgotten that these two liked to talk like purely male versions of the Lutece Twins.

"We have also come to bestow upon him what he has bestowed upon us." said Malevolent.

"As you all know, he came here with no name, so we have all come to rectify this." said Benevolent.

"Today," they said together, "we give our king a name."

"I have been told to give you the name, my king." said Emerald.

"And I, the crown." said Sapphire.

"From today on," Emerald said, "You shall be known as Dox."

With that, a crown of ebony and emerald crystals was placed on my head. Following, I was asked to stand and address my subjects.

"My fellow changelings." I said. "As much as this day is about me, this day is about you. Today I plan to help the hive so that we will no longer have to hide in the badlands. Today, I go to Canterlot."

I paused to let the changelings take in my words. I got pure silence in response. It became so quiet in the room that you could hear a pin drop.

"That's right." I said. "I plan to go to Canterlot. I know what day it is, too. Today is the day of the royal wedding."

"Sir?" I heard Malevolent say. "Why there? Wouldn't that be the worst idea? You said so yourself, the plan Chrysalis had was canceled because it was bound to end in failure."

"Yes, I know." I said. "I plan to go there for a different reason. Two, in fact."

"And what are those reasons, sir?" Benevolent asked.

"I plan to warn the princesses about the traitors," I said. "I also plan to make a treaty, of sorts. It is my intention to make it so that we won't have to hide again, so that we can live out in the open."

It took a second, but the result was exactly what I hoped. The room erupted in cheer, praising the hive and its ruler.

"Those of you who I've contacted, you know your jobs." I said. "We leave immediately for Canterlot."

"Wait sir!" said Sapphire. "As part of the force you contacted, I'd like to advise that we teleport to the outpost we have in Canterlot."

"I see no problems with that." I said. "Let's get moving then.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

So it came to be that I was on the move for Canterlot from a changeling outpost about a mile away with ten other changelings.

“I thought you said that the outpost was in Canterlot.” I said.

“It is.” said Sapphire. “We’re in the outskirts. Where else would we hide an outpost of full of changelings? In the center of the city?”

“Touche.” I said. “Anyways, lets get moving.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The shield was just like how it was in the show: big and pink. Although, there weren’t any guards around that I could see. You would think, what with the whole princess wedding and all, that there would be more guards, but I digress.

Well, there’s something I thought I wouldn’t see for a bit longer.

“Hey Drake!” I yelled as I waved down my fellow human. “How’s it goin’?”

On the other side, I could see Drake stop as he stood next to a princess. She was pink and in a well pink dress with a white veil on. I saw him briskly walk forward before hearing him laugh “DM! How the hell did you get here and….. why are there Changelings with you?” he asked as he pointed to my companions.

“Long story man.” I said. “I can’t really tell you all of it right now, but I need to go see the Princesses. Oh, and the name’s Dox now.”

I saw him look back at the pink princess as he does a hand motion and she runs off “Dox huh? Well as much as I would like to man, you got to understand that well….. today is a Princess wedding and security is pretty tight, but also…. how do I know your Dox?” he asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Oh, I don’t know, maybe the fact that I freaking knew you!” I said. “Jeeze man. The changelings never encountered you, remember? All they did was know of you. They don’t really know anything about your Dota powers.”

“Except that you just told them if it’s true! Just answer me this…. what three heroes did I turn into during the Equestria vs Griffon Kingdom war when you were at my side?” he asked with a raised brow.

“Gyrocopter, Venomancer, and that one red guy.” I said. “I can’t really remember much about him. I remember he had an scythe and that whole trippy experience when I stabbed you. I ripped him off your face like a mask.

That was all that was needed as I saw Drake smile and grin. When the sound of hooves reached my ears I looked to see six mares and one white stallion who seemed quite defensive of the pink princess “Hold on”. Drake walked over to them and seemed to say something softly as they seemed to relax…. sort of. I swear that blue winged one wants to kick me in the face for some reason.

The shield opened a bit as I saw Drake wave us in “Come in Dox and friends! They will let you in as long as I act as your guard. One wrong move and let me warn you I will be allowed, by Equestrian law to go Phoenix on you.” he told us in a serious tone.

“You touch them…” I warned. “You won’t like what’ll happen.”

“Hey! Nopony threatens my flyguy!” the blue one says as she flew up in my face. Drake patted her back as she stands down as he looked at me with a look as if I was serious. Of course I was….. if only I knew how to use these damn dice.

Drake simply motion “Follow. Trust me the sooner we get this done, the faster we can enjoy cake before Celestia ‘Royally decrees all cake to go to her quarters’” he said with massive airquotes.

“Good idea.” I said. I pulled Drake aside and said, “It appears that we both have stories to tell.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

When we got to the castle, Drake simply pushed the guards aside as they just let us stroll on in. Apparently Drake had some pull around here, possibly as a war vet technically. As we walked down the halls, it wasn’t a surprise of the looks we got from guards, servants, and some white coated unicorn who simply looked at Drake and instantly shut his mouth. As we reached a large set of double doors, Drake simply grinned as he called out “Sunny! Moony! You have guest!” he yelled as he pushed the doors open.

There they were, sitting in their thrones: The royal princesses, Celestia and Luna.

Now I could enact my plan.

I walked to the feet of the thrones and got down on one knee, then bade the changelings to do the same.

“Princesses,” I said as I quickly bowed my head and then went back to looking at them. “I have come here on behalf of all changelings in this realm, to ask one thing.”

It did not take long for the sound of hooves to descend from the throne and to our position. Before my eyes, I could see a pair of golden slippers as a voice, sweeter than honey and softer than any cloud, spoke “Please raise your head young one” she said.

I did as I was asked and said, “I have come to ask for a treaty.”

This greatly surprised the changelings behind me. They thought that this would have been the last thing I would have done, bowing before the diarchs of the nation that they had invaded, captured citizens from, and drained love from for centuries.

The reaction that came from Celestia was unexpected. A soft giggle is heard “I believe both of our nations will benefit from this. However-”

“What doth your leader, Chrysalis say of this?” a new voice spoke as up on the throne, Luna descended, but with a look that was more skeptical than open hearted like Celestias.

It was at her arrival that I stood up to my full height and removed my cloak, revealing my fancy armor with the emblem of changeling royalty on the right breastplate.

Celestia looked a bit surprised, but quickly regained her composure “Sister. He IS the leader” she said. Just as she said that, I could see Drake walk between them as he looked over me. Every inch of my armor and emblem.

I could hear him inhale sharply “So….. let me get this straight….. you changed the future by doing something with the leader? The leader whom I already warned the princesses here of?” he asked in a oddly…. calm manner.

“Yes.” I said. “If you don’t remember, I went off to go find her and the hive. Turns out, instead of giving me training, when I brought up something I didn’t like, she had a change of heart and tried to imprison me. I took her out of power and banished her. Fun thing is, I just got officially crowned today.” I took out the crown I had in one of my pouches and showed it to Drake and the Princesses.

I could see Drake’s eye twitch a bit “I am honestly at a crossroads right now. A part of me wants to strangle you for changing the future…. but the other side of me wants to grab you, drag you, and buy you a damn mug of cider and honestly the latter is more in control…. however a question does strike me” he said as he taps his chin with a gauntlet finger.

“Yes?” I asked. “Please, ask away.”

Drake pulled me in close as he says “What will happen when you have to leave? Chrysalis might return and steal control. She be pissed and do a much more violent assault” he whispered to me as he let me go. He cross his arms “Still… damn glad to see your not dead DM” he said.

“Same here.” I said. I pulled him closer and whispered to him, “Talk with me after the wedding.”

Celestia politely cleared her throat “Not that this is intriguing. Shall we speak of a treaty after the wedding of my niece and soon to be nephew-in-law?” she asked. Luna still looked skeptical, but she kept quiet as she is apparently trying to get more with new modern negotiations…. probably.

“Sure.” I said. “It’ll be a perfect time. A momentous occasion to crown another. In the mean time, however, is there a place for me and these changelings to stay?”

Celestia simply nodded “You will stay with Drake” she said as she smiles at them.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Me and the changelings got separate rooms in the castle. They were all right next to each other, too. I was in my room talking with Drake.

“So, Drake.” I said. “About that whole flyboy thing with Dash. What’s up?”

Drake just had this look on his face that said he regretted what Dash said. His face was beet red, hands trembling “Um…. remember the whole war incident? Also of what medics use to keep patients calm after war of anesthetic?” he asked nervously.

“Yeah?” I said. “What about it?”

He simply looked down “I was under anesthetic when I…. blurted out…. that I love to have a herd of all six of them together and well….” he stops as he groans softly.

“Good job.” I said, clapping slowly. “Just… good job.”

“Well… mix in how each of my heroes kinda appeal to them and before long I ended up dating them all…. that it’s also Celestia fault” he said with a huff.

“Again, good job.” I said.

“Not really…. turns out Celestia made a secret law of whoever dates one of the Mane Six, must date them all. All to keep their friendship strong and connected” Drake said as he chuckles “Also flyboy is because when I turned into a winged hero I couldn’t fly at first, but she helped me” he explained.

“Yep, totally not the most hilarious thing that I’ve heard in two months.” I said.

Drake simply chuckled “What’s more hilarious is how I shut Blueblood up. You know that white unicorn that instantly bit his lips when we passed him? Well…. to the nobles here, I am pretending to be a Phoenix God” he told me. He soon opened his gauntlet and let out a preview of a literal Phoenix in his hand “Now… they watch their mouths around me and my friends. Still, they pale in comparison to a problem that is going to start tomorrow” he told me. I could swear when I looked at him he actually looked afraid and scared, more so than at the battle.

“What are you talking about?” I asked. “What problem?” All Drake simply did was stand up and walk to a small calendar on a nightstand. He handed over a small calendar to me as tomorrow’s date was circled and on it, in bold read:

“......... What……” I said.

Drake simply nodded as he looked at him “Problem is I got an all powerful magical unicorn, a speed defying pegasi, a cowgirl pony, a ‘too cute to resist’ pegasi, another unicorn, and a logic defying pony that have already called dibs on me….. I’m pretty much fucked beyond reason Dox.” he said. As he sighed and rubbed his forehead “I still feel like I am going to get chased by more than those six” he said as he falls onto his ass with an audible thud.

Well crap.

Remember to Stretch Before Your Workout.

Author's Notes:

Hey, it's me, Music Mod, a.k.a. DJ A String,
I just have 2 things to say:
1) I'm sorry that this chapter is so short, but it wasn't meant to be a full chapter, just sort of a bit that I wanted to get out before the next chapter. This leads me to the second announcement.
2) The story has changed from teen to mature, after a small bit of pressure from peers. Why? Because they didn't think it was a good idea for a story that was going to involve a lot of graphic descriptions (which shall be coming in a future chapter, won't say when) to stay teen. Also, one guy wanted me to do a clop chapter, and because of this, it won't be placed in a separate file.

Anyways, that's all I had to say. See ya laters!

"Damn it."

It's all I could say. I pacing in the private room I had been given for the night by the princesses.

My timing could not have been worse. Of course the day after the wedding was going to be the heat period. What are couples almost guaranteed to do after they get wed? Consummate the marriage. So, of course, the best time for that would be right before the heat period.

"I should have thought about this before I left the hive." I said to myself. "I'm so stupid!"

The next thing that popped into my head was as follows:

"I got it!" I screamed. "I can avoid the horde of mares! But I have to send the changelings back, first. There's not going to be any love here, just lust. I mean, I remember they told me it's like junk food, and with how much there's gonna be tomorrow, well....."

I sure as hell needed to save those guys.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Well, here I am about 10 hours later.

I've sent the changelings home, gotten my change of clothes, had a good rest, and then some breakfast.

I'm also in Drake's room.....

"Yo, buddy." I said as I nudged Drake. "Wake up."

Drake groaned in response. "What the heck man? What time is it?"

"Three in the morning." I said, flatly.

"Why did you wake me up at three in the morning?" Drake asked me.

"So we could get a head start on the mares and get the heck outta here." I said. "I don't know about you, but I'm not about to be raped by a horde of horny mares."

"Fine, but how are we getting out of the castle?" Drake asked.

"This guard that I found." I said. "He was the only male guard who didn't lock himself up in the building. Apparently he lost a bet or something."

"Okay then." Drake said.

"Did I forget to mention how we're getting outta here?" I asked.

"How?" Drake asked.

"Well, I won't be specific, but it involves the scenic view from the castle gardens." I said, ominously.

How NOT to Win a Mare-athon

Out in the Canterlot Castle gardens was a sight that very few could say they had seen in their lives.

Dox and Drake, however, were currently busy following Dox’s crazy plan, to which Drake had no idea about.

The two stood on the edge of the garden that overlooked the rest of Equestria. The sheer cliffside below giving a horrid contrast to the beautiful sight before them.

“So, I assume you would like to know my plan now?” I asked.

Drake just looked over at me with this pissed off look, probably from being awoken so early in the morning “Do tell since I have no damn clue what your planning” he said as he crossed his arms.

“Well, my plan is to get to Ponyville to hide out.” I said. “And Ponyville is over there” I pointed to the nearest town, “so you can see my problem. I have figured out, however, that the trains function at this early so that stallions, or in our case men, can ride out of the town their in on last notice. It’s a pricey ticket, but it’d work.”

Drake looked over at Dox as he rubbed his temples “Let me tell you how this plan is idiotic. One, in both Canterlot and Ponyville, the majority of the population is female like say….. eighty percent. Two, in Ponyville, there is a mint green pony who lives to track down non-stallion creatures like us. Three, all my bits, that I get from small time work and a bit of ‘monster tranquilizing’ as Mayor Mare calls it, is all the way at my base and I can’t access since someone took me out without letting me have enough time to get the damn pendent on!” Drake whisperer/yelled at me.

“Who said anything about buying a ticket?” I said. “We’re gonna hitch a ride on the train. That’s all assuming that we can get out before the castle is opened to the public and we’re swarmed by-”

I was interrupted by the ding-dong of a bell, stating that it was now indeed time to open the gates. As the gates opened, it became clear that it was indeed, too late, for standing on the other side of the gate, were thousands of mares looking over at us with a look of pure lust.

“Aw crap baskets.” I said. “Well, there goes plan A.”

“And here is Plan B…. ready?” Drake asked with a grin that left me feeling uneasy.

“You can’t be serious.” I said. “I had my own plan-”

It was then that I saw a guard being dragged off, all the while screaming for help. That poor stallion shall be missed.

“Nevermind,” I said.

With a raise of his gauntlet, Drake turned into some kind of creature that looked part demon, part monkey “Phase one: I turn into Riki since he has permanent invisibility. Phase two is where you come in” he said looking at me.

“Oh hell no!” I said, grabbing him. “We do this together!”

It was then that the ultimate bout of stupidity hit me……..

And I jumped off the side of Canterlot mountain with Drake in tow.

Drake glared at me “You idiot! I was going to drop a smoke bomb since that is something Riki can do as well!” he yelled as he clonked me in the head with the hilt of one of his daggers as he reverted back to his human self.

“Yeah? Well I don’t like it that you could just go poof and I can’t!” I screamed at him. “Besides, can’t you fly?” Drake just keeps glaring as a bright light came before my eyes. As I felt the wind rush past my face, I also felt a weird warmness over me as I looked over my shoulder to see myself being carried in the talons of a large firebird.

“Great! Now off to Ponyville, my flaming friend!” I said.

“Did you just give me an order?” Drake asked as his flaming head looks at me.

“Maybe? What about it?” I asked. Without any warning, I felt myself start to fall before a cold wetness came over me. As I scrambled up to the surface, I saw that I was in a lake and Drake was sitting on a tree branch looking at me. “The hell, man? The hell?”

“You come into my world, screw up the future in a major way, and expect me to follow your orders? I do not think so buddy. I’ve been following orders for more than my fair share of life and I won’t take orders from a guest. I know a place we can hide, but we do it my way understood?” Drake said.

“Yeah, no.” I said. “I know what you mean, but we have to work together on this, okay? We can’t just have a one man show here.”

“I know what I am doing, I already had everything planned with a few other stallions. Just been unable to get any message out of your arrival with the wedding and all….. not to mention I am also hiding from a certain mail courier” Drake said as his feathered shook a bit.

“Listen, man.” I said. “I know you have a plan and all, but I’d rather we have a conjoined plan, here. I had only planned on getting us out of the castle and to someplace we could hopefully hide. I was hoping we could brainstorm on how to avoid getting raped.”

“This is conjoined. Your plan of getting to Ponyville and my plan of a bunch of stallions who have a bunker made in Ponyville. Trust me, if worst comes to worst, we’ll just leave them to the mares. The worst one you’ll have to look out for is Cheerilee” Drake told me as he landed on the ground.

“Well shit.” I said. “But how are we getting in the bunker? Think of that one?”

“Simple. It’s hidden in a large, red, barn and the only mares there are a 10 year old and some 80 looking mare who is too old for heat season so we’re golden” Drake said with a big nod.

“We’re gonna get to the edge of Ponyville, then run to a barn?” I said. “That’s your master plan? Fine, I’ll trust you this once, but if this fails, I blame you. Just give me a second to do something”

I got out of the water and dried off my clothes with a quick spell. Then I took off my cloak and shook it a few times. On the last shake, the cloak changed from being black and long enough to cover my entire body, to a leathery brown and small enough to cover my arms. It also lost the hood, but I knew I could change it back.

“Ok, now we can go.” I said.

Drake looks at him “Now you have more magic? Oh freaking perfect” he says. He lowers himself “Hurry up. I’m sure just about everypony saw a large firebird enter the Whitetail Woods” he said.

“Let’s move then.” I said.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After a ‘lovely’ morning flight, the sun was just peaking over the mountains, yet that was quickly killed by the sound of stallions screaming and running. Hell I even saw a really buff white pegasi run away from about ten mares “Welcome to Ponyville in heat” Drake said after reverting back to normal.

“Let’s get moving!” I said. Drake started the path to this so called ‘Bunker’ as we had to immediately go and hide in a alleyway. Out on the street was a mint green unicorn with all sorts of traps, nets, and even weird goggles as she seemed to be ignoring the stallions all together.

I pointed to the unicorn in question and asked, “That the one you were talking about earlier?”

Drake simply nodded “Lyra Heartstrings. Basically obsessive as she is musical. She plays in an ensemble with some mare named Octavia” he told me.

“Ah.” I said. “Starting to remember the whole internet thing about her obsession with hands….. I say we run, or better yet: Where is the barn?”

Drake pulled out a mini map as he pointed to us, next to a place called Sugarcube Corner and traced his finger all the way to a place called Sweet Apple Acres “Here” he said.

“Okay then.” I said as I grabbed Drake. “I’m still not used to this, but let’s try it. Just follow with me.” I started to walk forwards, which for us was, in the direction of Lyra.

Drake looked wide eye “What the fuck are you planning you-”

“I found you!” Lyra shouted as she looked ready to pounce on us both.

Just as she started to pounce upon us, we dissolved into a shadowy substance and disappeared, leaving a very disappointed Lyra sitting where we once were.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The duo reappeared at the edges of the apple farm known as Sweet Apple Acres.

Dox, immediately after coming out of the shadowy substance, collapsed onto the ground, breathing very heavily.

“WHY?!” I screamed. “WHY IS THAT SO FREAKING HARD TO DO?!”

“Is som’one out there?” an elderly voice called out. Coming up the path was a wrinkled pony who looked around a good four foot two inches. As I looked at Drake, he bent over and hugged the old mare as she looked over “And who might you be youngin?” she asked me.

“I’m…. Dox…” I said in between heavy breaths. I took a second to get myself together and then continued. “I’m Drake’s friend.”

The old mare just chuckled weakly “Well any friend of Drake’s is a friend of the Apples! Name’s Granny Smith!” she says as she sticks a hand out.

I took her hand and promptly shook it. “It’s very nice to meet you. We’re in a rush, however. We’d rather not get hit by the horde of mares out there.”

Granny simply nods as she started to walk down the dirt path. Drake started to follow, but not before asking “Need me to carry you lightweight?” he joked.

“Hey, I’m still not used to using that teleport.” I said. “In fact, I’m pretty sure I’d be fine if I wasn’t dragging you, fatty.”

“Well excuse me mister bug king” he said as they came up to a pair of large barn doors. As the doors open, there stood a large, muscular, red stallion who looked like he could bench press the princesses and not get winded “Dox. Meet Big Macintosh”

“Uh. Hi….” I managed to get out. Holy shit, this guy is huge. All he did was nod as he stepped aside and showed us to a large, metal door. As he pulled it open, we could see four other stallions here.

Drake smiled “Dox, allow me to introduce you to these stallions who were smart for the Heat. You already know Big Mac, the light brown one is Caramel, the grey one with the jelly is Jelly Jammer, and the final one is Golden Delicious, a member of the Apple family” Drake explained.

“Hello everyone.” I said. “I’m Dox, and I’m a friend of-”

“Dox?” Jelly asked.

“He’s a changeling, a good changeling! King actually, but still he was here for a treaty, but well…. heat season. Look he is my friend and I can guarantee he ain’t trying some fancy, smancy takeover attempt or anything alright?” Drake said to at least relieve some of the tension in the room.

It had the desired effect, to an extent, but Jelly perked up again. “Wait, don’t changelings feed on love?”

Well shit. I can already tell where this is going. “Yes, but Dox is different. I say different as in it involves facts and other science/magic related stuff that only Sparkle or a Princess would understand” Drake told them as Mac shut the doors, locking all six of us down here for the heat season.

Wait, we’re in a barn….. Why was this a good idea again?

“Um, not to point out the obvious, but we’re in a structure made of wood and screws. Not just that, but….. isn’t there a window up in the loft? Specifically a window that DOESN’T CLOSE?!?” I yelled at them.

Of course I had to point out the only flaw as a weird high pitched voice called out “Finally somepony notices! I mean I always knew, but I wondered how long it take for somepony else to notice!” the voice said. I looked at Drake and he had this look of absolute terror on his face.

Just then, as if to accentuate me and the voice’s point, my chest pocket started glowing…. Why dice, why? You trying to warn me of something?

It was the d20….. Shit.

“Brace the door!” I yelled out. I rolled the die…… and got a one…...

At the door, Drake was some kind of stone giant creature as him and Mac braced the door. A southern voice spoke out “Big Mac! You open this door right this instant!” the voice yelled.

Drake looked back “That’s Applejack. Stubborn as a minotaur, but as honest as a church girl. Also kicks like hell too” he said as the door’s wood started to warp from the assault. Out the window multiple rainbow trails could be seen.

I started freaking out. I rolled a one and we were found…. and it’s still glowing, what the hell? I rolled it again…….. ANOTHER ONE?!?! WHAT IS MY LUCK TO DAY?!?

“DRAKE!” I yelled. “We’re screwed! Something bad’s gonna happen!”

“No crap! I can hear Rainbow getting ready to Rainbow Nuke us! AJ is kicking the door, Pinkie’s blocking the window, and I think Fluttershy is having Harry claw at the door!” Draked yelled just as the doors blew apart by a powerful magenta magic blast.

“SHIT!” I screamed. “Drake! Get over here!”

I ran over to the wall on the opposite side of the building and hovered my hand over the wall. On the wall appeared a circle full of runes for all of five seconds before going boom, leaving a gaping hole in the wall.

“MOVE PEOPLE! MOVE!” I screamed.

As I looked back, I saw all six mares run past the stallions and come after us. The other stallions were grabbed by a flock of other mares who followed those six.

Drake looked at me “Remember the six who called dibs on me? Well these are those six pal!” he yelled as he ran for his life alongside me. As we ran through the apple orchards, a shadow hovered over us as something started to fall from the sky. What landed in my hand was a….. muffin?

Oh god no. If the internet has taught me anything that I will never forget, it’s the mare of muffins…..

“RUN FASTER!” I screamed.

“Go away Derpy!” Drake yelled. He looked over “Give a mare a muffin and a pat on the back to help their emotions and they fall for you…. goddamn it” he said as he looked at his gauntlet “Idea!” he said. He soon turned into some kind of redhead woman as he grabbed my hand. Before I knew it we were moving as fast as the wind as we soon stopped in the middle of a field, near the edge of Ponyville with him reverting “Not many transformations left before Feedback. Still at least we got some distance” he said…. that was until a loud POP was heard and behind him were the seven mares who were chasing us “....They’re right behind me aren’t they?” he asked as he got enveloped in a magenta bubble.

“Hey ladies, he’s not up for that right now!” I said as I grabbed Drake. Sadly, this meant trapping myself in the bubble with him. “Well shit.”

“Don’t worry mister Dox” a soft voice said “We know two mares who would love to spend some time with you” the voice said with a smile.

Drake looked at me “Dox meet Fluttershy, the shyest and more easy to scare pony in all of Ponyville. Not to mention the kindest. You already know Sparkle, the unicorn of Magic. The pink menace is known as Pinkie Pie, a mare who loves to make friends and make ponies and people laugh in our case. She also loves parties. The flying rainbow is Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer and most loyal pony you’ll ever meet. Finally there is Rarity, the fashion queen and most generous pony you’ll ever meet. Also there is our mailmare Ditzy ‘Derpy’ Hooves” he said.

Well I guess introductions would be nice since we ARE stuck in a magic bubble.

“Yeah. Nice to meet ya.” I said. “But I’m sorry we can’t stay, we have a long busy schedule of not getting raped today. So sorry, but bye!”

I grabbed Drake and did the whole teleport thing again…… or at least, I tried….

Instead, I was left alone in the bubble, and Drake was freed, left standing about 2 yards away.

“RUN YOU MORON! RUN!” I screamed at him.

As Drake tore off in a fast run, the bubble dissipated “Come on girls! We can’t let anyone else grab him!” Twilight yelled as they all just left me there, sitting in the dirt as they all flew/ran after him. Unbeknownst to me though, two pairs of eyes watch me from the trees.

“Well, at least I’m free.” I said. About literally two seconds after I said that, I heard a bunch of screaming coming in my direction. I looked over to see a huge crowd of mares coming my way.

I did the next logical thing to do and took off running.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I met up with Drake after running non-stop for about an hour. Drake looked out of breathe, but also he was strangely without his gauntlet as he plopped down onto a rock. I ignored it, however.

“Dude, I can’t believe we outran all those mares.” I said.

“I had to outrun the fastest flyers and magic users! That’s hard dude!” Drake said as he drops the hood to breathe a bit more.

“Yeah, try outrunning the rest of the town.” I said. “That’s hard.” He just chuckled as he leaned back looking at the sky, letting silence sit over us during our break.

“How did you get away, anyways?” I asked.

Drake chuckled “Simple, I made them all think I went into the river”

“How’d ya manage that?” I asked. “Surely one of the mares chasing you could have figured out you faked it?”

He shook his head “Not if I tossed my gauntlet. It’s practically the only magical thing I got so they follow it thinking I go hero or something”

Wait a sec…..

That’s his ace in the hole. The thing that would allow him to change into something that could outrun them, at least for a little…..

And there was another fact……

‘I’ve got one more transformation before feedback’

Why would he take it off if he still had one more go with it?.......

Unless, it wasn’t him…..

Crap.

“Listen, whoever you are, I’d rather not have any funny business right now, so I’m gonna go now…..” I said as I started to back away slowly.

Just as I turned around, however, I was met face to face with Sapphire….

“The hell? Didn’t I send you home?” I said.

She simply smiles “Apologies my king, but… well natural instincts trump authority” she said as a green flame came up behind me…. oh crap.

Standing there behind me, completely nude, was Emerald….. Well then….

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I’m pretty sure if they kept me tied up like they did to drag me here, this would be considered bondage.

I’m currently in my bedroom back at the hive. Simple teleports and boom, back here now. As I was currently laying in bed, all I could see before me was the bedroom door, walls, and of course two naked changelings that looked at me with lust. I could hear the small buzz of their wings as they started to move closer to me. One thing’s for certain, they were really ready for this. “Now where to begin?” Sapphire asked as she moved herself onto the bed

“Perhaps at his lips sister?” Emerald suggested as she came up on my left. Before me were a pair of Emerald’s eyes get in my vision “Don’t worry my king. This will be more fun then you can imagine~” she said with a purr. Before I could respond, I felt the pair of changeling lips meet my own.

*Obligitory Tease goes here. Look in the notes for reason.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning I woke up and found myself between two very happy changelings. Arms over my chest and lower back, soft murmurs as I felt their faces nuzzle my hair and neck, and legs crossed over mine…. I wasn’t going anywhere, anytime soon.

Author's Notes:

* so, I'm a tease. Deal with it.
Sorry, but it was in the middle of me writing with another author, so we had to move on.... among things.

Anyways, I swear, I am not good for long chapters. So don't expect a lot of big ones.
Also, don't expect the clop soon. I will write it, but it may not appear here, or it'll be called a 'Deleted Scene' and be marked as such.

Anyways, I'll see you all later, BYE!

Remember to Gather Friends and Allies

Author's Notes:

This isn't the actual next chapter.
This takes place after the DM goes back to his world.
There are some spoilers in this, so if you don't want to see spoilers, don't read this chapter.
When I get the other chapters up, I'll move this to the correct spot.
The only reason why I'm posting it now is because I'm going to be preoccupied for a bit, so I wanted to leave you guys with something before the updates become a bit more slower than they already are.

A big thanks to Shagohad12 and his story:
And Then There Were 10...Er...67

Also, Sorry for the premature chapter publishing, I tend to not read before I transfer things from google docs.

As the portal closed behind him, all Dox could say was, "I'm glad to be back."

Unfortunately, a certain purple flaming alicorn wasn't sharing in his joy.

More unfortunately, was that she was scaring the crap out of Dox, who preceded to run away.

He didn't get very far before tripping on a cylindrical object.

"The hell?" Dox said, looking at the object. "This thing looks like it's from Ben 10. It's even got the symbol."

Sure enough, the cylinder was black and green and had the Ben 10 symbol on the side.

"I wonder." Dox said as he hit the symbol.

There was a flash of light. The cylinder disappeared, replaced by a man standing in front of him.

“What the hell.” Dox said. “Who are you? What’s going on?”

“I’m Jason, who are you?” the human asked. “Let me guess, you found a unitrix core right?”

“So that’s what that was.” Dox said. “My name is Dox. That thing was from the show Ben 10, right? My memory isn’t as good as it was, too many hits to the head. But, yeah, I found a unitrix, hit the symbol on it. Why?”

“You’re the first person to actually use my token,” Jason said with a laugh. “That only took several months.”

“Token?” Dox said. “The heck do you mean token? I just found it on the ground and hit the button.”

“You... do know what a Displaced is right?”

“What about displacement? I’m sorry, ya kinda lost me there.”

Jason just facepalmed, shaking his head. “Are we in Equestria right now?”

“Yes, I’m pretty sure we are. I thought that was obvious. Don’t you see all the ponies wandering around? Or the purple alicorn over there? Speaking of that, can we move this elsewhere? I’m pretty sure that one is mad at me.”

“Hi Twilight~” Jason waved happily, smiling at her.

Twilight responded with a fireball, shot between Jason and Dox, just barely missing both of them.

“Told ya she was mad. Now can we please get out of here? Preferably to somewhere that doesn’t have an angry purple alicorn?”

“I’m not scared of Twilight,” Jason rolled his eyes, “Omnitrix, Arcticguana,” with a flash, he shifted into a blue lizard creature.

“The hell?! How did? Why did? What?! You’re just like the last guy I met, but with an actual Omnitrix. All he had was a weird gauntlet.”

He breathed in, then out, unleashing a torrent of icy winds that froze everything it touched, including a very suprised Twilight, “That should cool her off.”

“Heh, cool her off. But seriously, what the heck is going on? What did you mean by Displaced? And how did you get a working Omnitrix? Last time I checked, Equestria ran on magic, not science that’s light years ahead of us.”

“One sec. Omnitrix, Siegfried,” he shifted again, this time into a griffon. “Come on,” he spread this wings, flying off toward the Everfree.

“I can’t fly!” Dox screamed as he ran after him. “I don’t have wings, genius!”

“Oh yeah,” he said, swooping down and landing on a log. “This looks like a good enough place to talk.”

“So, what’s up with all this stuff? The Omnitrix, humans in Equestria, and that Displaced thing you were talking about? I’d like to know.”

“Ok so, you’re from Earth right?” Jason asked, spreading a wing, starting to preen it to pass the time.

“Yeah, of course. Don’t let my currently pale as hell skin and pointy ears fool you. Before all this started, I was from Earth. I’d just like to know what is going on.”

“And you bought something from some weird guy and got sent here correct?”

“Bingo. Also had this weird change happen to me. Used to just be a white kid... Now I’m super white. That, and my cloak,” he said, pointing to the tattered brown cloak. “Trust me, this isn’t what it normally looks like.”

“That makes you a Displaced.”

“Ah, and the whole magic and me being a completely different species now is part of that, too? Great.”

“Most Displaced bought things from that jerk,and we all got sent to different versions of Equestria,” Jason explained, looking at Dox.

“Mhm. Again, great. My already crazy life is all the more crazy. BRING ON THE DANCING BANANAS!” Dox shouted sarcastically.

“All I got is the Omnitrix, I’m still me,” Jason said, shifting back to normal. “Oh, you should be warned, stuff related to whatever you bought might appear in your Equestria,”

“Are you speaking from experience? ‘Cause if you’re serious about that, then I’m pretty sure I have nothing to fear about, other than what’s already in Equestria. Maybe a few more creatures, but still the same. Oh, and here’s something, you’re lucky as hell! I got changed into a completely different species. Meanwhile, you’re still human!”

“My Equestria was just ransacked by a bunch of genocidal knights who killed thousands, I’m not all that lucky,” Jason said with a slight glare.

“Oh. Sorry man, didn’t know you had it that hard. You have to kill anyone?”

“Yeah I did,” Jason said, looking at him, “I don’t recommend it.”

“Well then, I guess I can relate. Still kinda freaking out from the place I just was,” Dox said, looking solemn.

“Back on topic, a token is a item a Displaced sends out into the multiverse, that allows other Displaced to summon them.”

“You mean like this thing?” Dox asked as he held up a scroll. “A guy named Drake gave me this in the Equestria I just came back from. He said I could call him over with it.”

“Yeah, thats exactly what a token is, though I’ve never met a Drake before.”

“And you might not ever. I found him by accident. Kinda got fed up here and portal jumped without thinking. I didn’t even know what I was doing and next thing I know, I’m in what looks like an iTunes visualizer, then I’m in a Ponyville that’s in the middle of a war. Tough day for me.”

“A war?”

“Yeah, apparently the griffons and the diamond dogs had the idea of using Drake as a weapon. I helped him out, killed a few griffons, then left him to go find the Chrysalis of his world. Got trained in being a changeling, got a new name, and went back to find the war was over... I also got back around the time of a bunch of ponies heat periods... Yeah, not gonna talk about that.”

“You met Chrysalis?” Jason asked rather intrigued.

“Well, A Chrysalis. I figured if his world had a Chrysalis, this one might, too. Although his world did happen to be in the past compared to this one. I mean, I stopped the invasion of Canterlot from happening, who else can say they did that?”

“You did? Huh,” Jason said surprised, “I’m actually engaged to my Chrysalis.”

“Wow. I still haven’t met the Chrysalis here. Not even sure if the one in this world survived the whole wedding fiasco.”

“Yup, good ol’ Chrissy...” Jason said, getting a dreamy smile on his face.

“Ya know, I’m kinda surprised that you’re engaged to a Chrysalis. I guess I shouldn’t be though, what with all the crazy stuff going on. I mean, going to a convention, getting turned into a changeling, then going to another world on accident, the heat... then all this.”

“Well... she was my stalker for a while...”

“Dear goodness, that is hilarious. Lemme guess, now she never lets you out of her sight now that you’re engaged,” Dox said in a matter of fact voice.

“Actually no, she’s rather cool with that. I mean we live together already so what would be the point in that?”

“Good point. Although, let me ask this. Where is that place that you live?”

“We live in the old Everfree castle,”

“What a coincidence. Back on Drake’s Equestria, I found changelings out there that were using it as a base. They teleported me out to the actual changeling hideout. I learned about some of my new abilities there. At least, any of the ones that involve being a changeling. And some basic magic...”

“I’m new to magic as well,” Jason said. Holding his hand up, he conjured up a fireball, letting it dance around his fingers.

“Wow. Magic human. I don’t suppose you learned this though,” Dox said as he snapped his fingers. Ever so slowly he started to fade until he became completely invisible. “Did ya learn that yet?”

“No, but I can do this,” Jason said getting up. “Ultima!” he shouted, firing off several streaks of magic aimed at the empty forest. The explosion was deafening, leveling a good section of the forest.

“Jeez man! The hell was that! Sounded like a spell from Final Fantasy,” Dox said, reappearing next to Jason. “Where did you learn that? All I learned were cantrips.”

“Bought it from a shadow Displaced,” Jason said, sitting down. “And yes, that was from Final Fantasy,”

“A shadow Displaced? The heck do you mean? I’m getting confused again.”

“He’s a living shadow.”

“And he does what?” Dox deadpanned. “In fact, while I’m at it, what do you do? What were you doing at your convention?”

“Umbra goes from universe to universe selling stuff. As for what I was doing, it was my first con actually.”

“Okay. It was my third convention, my second Anime Expo, though. I was going to go meet my friends to go play some impromptu D&D at the con. I was actually dressed up for it, too.”

“I see.” Jason said with a nod,” I should tell you, the one Displaced you should meet is Gilgamesh, he taught me most of what I know.”

“Okay. I’ll look into that after I figure out how to master making portals. Also, do you think he’d even know enough to teach a Dungeon Master?”

“I have no idea, he’s more of Final Fantasy guy,” Jason said with a shrug.

“Hey, who knows. Hey, wanna see a trick?” Dox asked as his cloak changed from being brown and short enough to cover his arms to being black and long enough to reach his feet. His head became covered in the hood that emerged from the cloak, obscuring his face from view.

“That is pretty cool.” Jason said with a nod,” Don’t think I can do that,”

“That wasn’t the trick,” Dox said, “this is.” Dox’s entire body was encased in a green flame. When the flame faded, where Dox was standing was now a perfect copy of Jason. “Pretty cool, huh? Kinda hurts to do it still.”

“That is awesome man, I have to turn into a changeling to do that,” Jason said, getting to his feet, looking Dox over.

“Well, as I said, I am a changeling,” Dox said in a voice that sounded identical to Jason’s. “This sort of thing was why I had to go find Chrysalis. I mean, where else was I going to learn how to do this?”

“You got me there,”Jason said in agreement. “So... what do we do now? Someones going to come looking for the reason why a part of the Everfree is gone.”

“WHO BLEW UP MY HOME?!” said a loud, deep voice from far off.

“You were saying? ‘Cause I’m pretty sure whoever just said that is the guy who’s gonna come looking for us.”

“Well, fuck,” Jason said with a sigh.

“Agreed,” Dox said as he changed back and then proceeded to change his cloak. “I say we don’t just wait to find out who it is.”

“Yeah, I’m not really in the mood to fight anything...”

“That makes two of us. So what do we do?”

“Omnitrix, Hodgepodge!” he commanded, shifting his form once again. “Come on let’s go!” he said, throwing Dox over his shoulder and running away.

“The hell! Where are we going!”

“Wherever the plot takes us!”

“The hell are you talking about?!”

“I’ll tell you when you’re older!”

“Not funny! I would rather know where I’m being dragged!”

He came to a stop as they reached Twilight’s residence. “End of the line my elfy friend!”

“I’m a changeling, not an elf! And why are we in front of Twilight’s?”

“I dunno,” he said with a shrug. “We’re just here.”

“Wait... Take us to the plot... I KNOW!” Dox said, pulling out a thick booklet from Jason’s hair and opening it. “We blame Twilight!”

“Yes it is her fault isn’t it?!” Hodgepodge asked, scowling in anger.

“Yeah. She’s the one who chased us off. But one problem. She’s still frozen.”

Hodgepodge snapped his fingers, instantly thawing the frozen princess.

“Well then,” Dox said turning to the now unfrozen Twilight. “Yo, Twi. Take care of whoever you pissed off!”

“Yeah!”

“What?! I didn’t-”

“You hit the Everfree with your little spell, ruined someone’s home.”

Jason shook his head, reverting to normal. “Ugh I hate it when he gets to me... so uh... sorry for freezing you...” he said, giving you a sheepish smile.

“I’m still mad about that,” Twilight said, turning towards the Everfree. “Might as well go solve this problem and apologize.”

“That was my fault, let me,” Jason said looking at her. “Besides, I figured you would just melt the ice...”

“Dude. You’re seriously going to go in and take care of... whatever is angry?”

“Yes I am,” Jason said nodding. “I’m the one who blew up his home.”

“We don’t know what you angered. It sounds huge. And you’re still going out there? ARE YOU NUTS?!”

“I got this,” Jason said, moving back toward the source of the voice, “Hey uh, sorry about your home, It’s my fault!” he called out.

A large dragon rose from the Everfree Forest. “You did that? My hoard has been destroyed thanks to you!”

“I can make it up to you,” Jason said, putting his hands.

“And how can you make up a hoard as impressive as mine?”

“I can turn into a creature that grows diamonds, it’s really simple actually.”

“Then give me my hoard!”

“Ok jeez just relax,” he said, shaking his head. “Omnitrix, Diamondhead,” he said, shifting forms. He planted his hands into the ground, causing massive spikes of diamond to grow around him.

“This will do nicely,” the dragon said, heaving the spikes from the ground and turning back to the Everfree.

“Nicely done Jason,” Dox said. “I didn’t think you would be able to do that. Then again, I forgot about Diamondhead.”

“Hey, I’m trying to leave my assholeness in the past.” Jason said, reverting back to normal. “Again Twilight, I apologize.”

“I’m still kind of mad, but I forgive you. Could I ask you a few questions about your species, abilities, magic skill...” It was at this time Twilight started to list as many things as she could think of.

“I think she’s going to be like that for a while. You better get going while you have the chance. When I left, she tried closing portals like crazy. Almost closed one on my head!”

“Well it was nice meeting you,” Jason said, turning to Dox.

“Wait! I almost forgot! How the heck are we going to keep contact? Like, how are you going to get a hold of me? How do I make a token?!”

“Just pick an object that represents you and recite an oath into it.”

“Thanks! I’ll see you around!”

“You have to say ‘Jason, our contract is concluded.’”

“What. Why’s that?”

“To send me home. Thats how you send back a Displaced you summoned.”

“Oh, in that case. Jason, our contract is concluded. See you around.”

“Take care of yourself.” Jason said as he vanished, the unitrix laying where he once stood.

Welcome Back to Crazy Town, Population: You Don't Want to Know

Jason had just left, and I was left standing out in the open...... alone.....

At some point or another, Twilight had left us. I had no idea where she went though, so there's that.

"What to do, what to do." I said as I started wandering around Ponyville. In all honesty, I was kind of glad to be back in my own universe. Sure, I left behind a couple of anthro Changelings that loved me.... and kind of raped me..... but still, it was good to be back. But.......

No matter what, I felt as if something had been off since I got back......

Something was missing.... Something.... important.....

I stepped into what I thought was town square and realized what was wrong.

All the ponies were missing.

"Where is everyone?" I asked to nobody. "Hello? Anyone out there?"

I was answered with silence. Complete and utter silence.......

Silence, and a tumbleweed.....

"The heck?" I said. "That shouldn't be here...."

I started to follow the path of the tumbleweed, which ended up going in a very strange path.....

In fact, now that I think about it, where was the wind guiding the tumbleweed?

The tumbleweed led me to a building that looked like it was made of pure sugar. It was like as if just looking at the thing would give me diabetes....

Wait... I know this building... It's Sugarcube Corner......

And if a tumbleweed led me here.... then that means......

Pinkie Pie. It's always Pinkie Pie. Only she could have made the town disappear without a trace.

I walked up to the front door and stopped. Why go in the front and get the ever loving crap scared out of me, when I can go in the back and scare them? I mean seriously, I'm wearing a hooded cloak that shows none of my body and completely hides my face.

There's also the fact that I'd gone a long time without messing with someone........

What? You're the one reading about a guy who wanted to name his firstborn son Loki.....

Forth wall aside, I walked away from the front door and made it around to the back of the building until I found the back door. I opened the door and noticed that it led into the kitchen. All the lights were off, and I still couldn't see anyone with what little light was coming through the window.

I continued into the main part of the building, or what I assume is the main part. There were chairs and a counter in the room, so I can only guess. I also made out a couple pony shapes right in front of me. One had a scruffly mane, the other had a very poofy mane...... Pinkie Pie....

Let the trolling begin.

I got into a crouching position and made my way up behind the two ponies and began to make conversation.

"Hey, I just go the memo," I said in a low whisper. "Who's the party for? I kinda ran out before I read the whole thing."

"It's for the hooded guy," a squeaky voice said. It had to be Pinkie. "Ya know, the DM the princesses said they found and then said they'd reward if someone else found where it went?"

"Oh, I remember that guy." I said, sarcastically. "So, why are we holding a party for 'it'?"

"Because Twilight said she saw it!" said a tomboyish voice. That must have been Rainbow Dash, what luck? "She told us we had to stall it until the princesses got here. So here we are."

"Ah, but how is a party going to stall 'it'?" I asked. "What if it doesn't like parties? Or better yet, what if 'it' doesn't like surprises?"

"That's nonsense." Pinkie said. "Everyone likes parties! Except for Cranky. And everyone likes surprises sometimes."

"You're right." I said, dropping my fake voice. "I do like surprises. Like this one. Surprise."

It was at this point that the lights came on and every single pony in the room started to flip the shit out. I heard a few tables being flipped, a bunch of glass break, and one pony going 'the horror!'. In all, it was the most hilarious thing I've ever seen. As such, I started laughing like a madman.

At the end of it all, the ponies realized that I had them duped and calmed down. They all went up and apologized to Pinkie Pie and the Cakes, then stood around me and glared. I had freaked them out, and I'm pretty sure they expected me to apologize or say something about it, not just laugh my ass off.

"What do you all want?" I asked. "It was frickin' funny. You all looked like someone just set off a bomb in the middle of the room!"

"You should apologize!" one pony said.

"You scared us!" another said.

"IT WAS FUNNY!" I cried, still laughing. "None of you have a sense of humor."

"Get the ruffian!" a pony cried. The voice had an accent that made me think of a snob, instantly..... What? I think Rarity can be a snob at times, sue me (Please don't).

"And that's my cue to leave." I said. "Later nerds!"

I ran out the door with the utmost haste. I had to get away at any cost.

"GET HIM!" shouted a pony in the mob that was chasing me.

"JEEZE!" I screamed. "I'M SORRY!"

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

At some point they had taken my apology and stopped chasing me, but that wasn't before the princesses showed up with Discord in tow, who decided it would be funny to run with me.

Short story short, I slugged him after the whole run was done.

In all honesty, he deserved it. He also kinda congratulated me on having the balls to do it, too.

Anyways, the ponies did what they were trying to do, they had stalled me long enough for the princesses to arrive.

Why were they here? Well, I was about to find out.

Author's Notes:

So, sorry 'bout the long chapter name, just thought it'd be funny.
Oh, and the cliff hanger.

Also, expect a tiny chapter to be inserted between the Mare-athon Chapter and the Crossover with Shagohad12.

Herald of the Prophecy of Insanity

“I feel like I’ve been in this situation before.” I said to no one in particular. “Anyways, why are you guys here, and what do you want from me this time?”

“All we want is for you to help us.” Celestia said.

“And how, might I ask, would you have me help you?” I asked. I mean, for all I’ve seen, all I could be of help with right now is if they were on a military campaign. Big problem for them, because there was no way I’d ever help with that. For all I know, if there actually was some kind of military campaign, it was to the Equestria equivalent of Siberia... and we were in Paris being led by Napoleon.

“We thought our sister already told you how,” Luna said. “Do you not remember?”

"What the hell are you talking about?" I asked. "She hasn't told me anything."

"I told you everything." Celestia said. She started to step towards me. "You must have forgotten, let me show you again."

She stopped in front of me and started leaning her horn towards my head.....

Okay, now I know I've been in this situation before.......

Just, one difference, though.

"Oh hell no!" I said. It was at this that I backhanded Celestia (Which earned me a Discord holding a sign over his head. The sign had a ten on it.) and proceeded to turn tail and sprint as fast as I could away from the situation.

"Guards!" I heard Celestia cry out. "Do not let the dungeon master get away! He must fulfill the prophecy!"

It was after this that I heard a bunch of armored foot steps (hoof steps?) coming in my direction....

Let's just say it was a bad idea to look back at the noise.

Behind me was an uncountable mass of pony guards. Some were pegasi, some were unicorns, but the bulk of the front of the mass were Earth ponies.

I've said it once, and I'll say it again: Crap baskets.

"You'll never take me alive!" I taunted them as I ran away.

I don't know what I was thinking, 'cause the guards seemed to take that as a challenge and sped up considerably.

"Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaap!" I screamed as I ran past all the civilians on the streets.

It was about a few seconds later that I heard a voice say to me, "Follow me!"

When I looked in the direction of the voice, I saw a pony shaped figure in a brown hooded cloak. Just in time, too, because the second I looked it turned down an alley way.

Now, I know it's not a good idea to just follow random strangers down dark alleys, but what else would you have done? Sprouted wings? In all honesty, I could have changed my form if I could have stopped to just rest a bit. Sadly, though, there was no way I could have gotten any rest, what with the run from an entire village, and now the run from what seemed to be a very large platoon of guards in metal armor.

Anyways, I did the only thing I could have done at the time, and chased after the hooded figure......

Didn't think it through though, because it led me down to a dead end.

"Stop right there!" a guard shouted at me. "You're under arrest."

"On what charge?" I asked. Stupid I know, but I had to hope that my friend in the cloak had a plan, and just wanted to stall for them.

"For assaulting royalty and evading capture." the guard said flatly.

"Very well, under who's authorization?" I asked. I leaned over to my hooded 'friend' and whispered, "You do have a plan, right?"

"Of course, why wouldn't I?" it whispered. "It's not like we want to die. You wouldn't want to, right?"

"What up with your speech, bud?" I asked.

No response.

It was right when the guards were almost upon us that the figure did anything.

What did it do, exactly? It threw a bottle at the ground that teleported into a big tree-house.

There was a cauldron, and several masks, and ingredients.....

And a zebra.....

"Welcome to my home, friend." said the zebra. "Glad to see that you did not meet your end."

"The heck is that supposed to mean?" I asked.

An earth pony with a green and white striped bucket hat stepped out of the shadows and spoke up in a masculine voice.

"Oh, don't mind that." he said. "That's just how Zecora speaks. She's honestly glad that you made it in one piece."

"Hai." said the figure who helped me earlier. It's voice was masculine, too. He removed his hood to reveal two kinda squinty eyes. He kinda reminded me of my Japanese friends, although, I guess he'd be Japaneighs. Heh, horse puns. "Watashitachiha, anata ga anzende daijōbudearu koto o subete no yorokonde iru."

"He's happy you're safe, too." the earth pony said. "You can call me hat and clogs."

Hat and clogs... hat and clogs.... Why does that sound familiar?

Eh, must not matter that much...

Author's Notes:

In other news, I've got two announcements.

1) I'm looking for people to do crossovers with, if you'd like to do one, please send me a private message.
2) Can anyone help me with the haiku's for Japan-Pony? I also need a name for him.... a name other than the Japanese word for alchemist..... (*cough* Renkinjutsu-shi *cough* *cough* Google Translated all the Japanese in here *cough*)

Also, a little shorter than normal, I know, but I got a chapter out the day after the last one, be happy for that!

Remember to Choose Some New Powers When Leveling Up

Well, things happened.

The ponies that have been hiding me this entire time have been treating me well. In fact, it’s like I’m just staying over at my grandmother’s house. It feels welcome, yet strange. I feel safe, yet barely know my environment.

The best part of my stay here is that Mr. Hat-and-Clogs has been training me in swordplay. Turns out, he was a master with his weird shaped katana. And not only that, he’s been teaching me advanced moves. In fact, I learned that I can do special moves with my sword. How did I figure that out?

Well, the other day during training, my sword started to glow this weird whitish-bluish hue. It was strange, but I noticed that during the time that it was glowing, my hits on the dummy we were using were a whole lot stronger. I was told by Mr. Hat-and-Clogs that I might be able to turn that into some sort of beam if I could master it.

Sounds cool right? Well, it only happened when I got mad. Why was I mad, you may ask? Teacher was throwing shit at me from behind the dummy and saying block and dodge every time I got hit. He stopped only after I slashed clean through the dummy’s torso. He also never did the same thing again.

That’s not the only type of teaching that he’s been doing.

What he's done, as of late, has been telling me to meditate and think of nothingness. I've been doing that, and having the result of going to that weird void-hammer-space. You know, that place where there's nothing, yet spirits can still come and communicate to me? Well, fun thing is, he keeps showing up there during my meditations and telling me that I'm doing good, per his instructions.

Honestly, the reason he taught me how to get there is, apparently, to learn how to get in touch with myself. He tells me that I have a long way to go, but I'm getting there. He also tells me that when I've finally gotten in touch with myself, I'll unlock a huge power that not even he can understand....

So I've dedicated my free time to meditating on the void, pretty much....

Funny thing is, it's been working.

Just yesterday, as me and Mr. Hat-and-Clogs were training together, I was thinking about one of my favorite songs, Dubstep Guns, and just as I bring down my sword I say, "Hit Stream," and this giant laser comes out of my sword. It honestly reminded me of when....

Actually, before I say that, let me tell you about today.

It started as per the usual, Zecora and the Japoneighs pony (who is named Renkinjutsu. He's a pretty good alchemist) made some breakfast. Then me and Mr. Hat-and-Clogs got to training....

We were out in the Everfree, looking for some timberwolves to fight, when he looks over at me and stops. He then proceeds to tell me about how he knows that I'm special and that I should know that he is also special, but in a different way.

I start thinking he's coming on to me, when he tells me he's not and then all of a sudden drops dead onto his face..... then deflates.... I mean he literally deflates like a balloon.

Then I hear something behind me, and surprise surprise, there's a blonde human standing there in a white freaking jacket and a black kimono. What the hell. He looked like he was from Bleach.

Again, surprise, he introduced himself to me now as Kisuke Urahara.

Now I can say what I wanted to, my 'Hit Stream' reminded me of Urahara when he used Benihime's 'Scream' attack. It was basically a giant slash of energy that came out of my sword.

Man I love how things work.

...... And freaking messed up dimensions.

Author's Notes:

Sorry for the really short chapter, I'm gonna have a bigger one coming up soon.
Honestly, I just wanted to get this one out there, so I didn't really plan that much for it.

In other news, I've recently gotten a little bit of hate commenting.
To it, I say: I'm sorry I can't please everyone.
I'm sorry my chapters aren't that long. I'm sorry you don't like how I write. I'm sorry that you don't like some of the content of my story.
But do you really have to comment just random hate about it?
Honestly, you could do better. How about leaving a comment about what you don't like and how I could fix it/improve. I'm not perfect.

One guy said that I should rewrite it all. That was constructive, and I appreciate the comment. Thank you.
Sadly, I can't do that. Why? Because of the fact that I've been doing collabs with other authors. That means that if I were to take down my story and rewrite it, I'd be altering not only my story, but someone else's. That's not fair to them. Screw being fair to me, I'd rather be fair to them.

So, I can't change the story, you guys and me are both stuck with what we have.
That's enough of my rambling. This is Music Mod, signing off.

Is That a Tesseract? No? Just a person, then.

So, this has been a very eventful day.

Let me clarify by telling you all exactly what has happened.

It was just like any of my normal days out here in the Everfree. Renkinjutsu woke me up early so I could get ready. Zecora made breakfast (recently she added eggs and bacon, although she rarely makes them). Then, Urahara dragged me out before I was done and set me to meditate before training.

This is where the fun bit starts. Why? Because recently, I’ve started seeing things floating in the void when I meditate. Strange things….. I’ve seen a golden coin, some kind of cylindrical metal tube, a rupee with a triforce on it, something that looks like the T-Virus from Resident Evil (Which I have avoided because of what the last Resident Evil guy did), and a small tear drop shaped talisman with the insignia of a helmet….

Oh, but that doesn’t include the one I saw today.

As I was meditating, I saw a blue freaking cube float in front of my face. The first thing I thought of was, oh hey look, the tesseract, so I grabbed it.

What happens next? I’m not meditating. Instead I got teleported to the freaking void, only for a portal to open up and instantly toss me out. Which sucked.

Why did it suck? Because I tripped while I was falling out of the portal…..

What sucked even more? I accidentally summoned someone again, because I dropped the freaking cube. No joke, I just dropped it and boom. He was there.

He slipped out of a hole in the air, faceplanting with the ground in front of me. It left me to wonder, was this what my entrance to Drake’s world looked like?

Anyways, I freaked out and drew my sword on the poor guy. Then I just stood there…. waiting… watching… monitoring his every-

This is getting creepy now.

He wasn’t moving, seeming content to simply lie there with his face in the-

*ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ*

Or he could be asleep... What the actual hell? He let out another groaning snore, and flopped onto his side. It was then I noticed this guy...was wearing nothing but a pair of rainbow colored tighty whiteys, and a weird watch.

…. Why?.... No seriously, why? Why on Earth would you wear-

And again, saying things before thinking. I actually knew people who would wear those kind of things…. not to mention that that one pony with the rainbow mane would probably be one of them.

He let out another snore, and I decided to wake him up… by violently kicking him in the side and shouting, “Get up!”

What? I never claimed to be a saint.

He awoke with a start, flailing about and letting out a frightened grunt.

“What? I, she with the paddle, what? Blueberry...on Thursday…” And with that he turned back over, and was soundly back asleep.

I kicked him again, intent on waking him up. Why should he get to sleep while I was awake? I mean seriously, the only reason that I woke up early is because Urahara insisted on meditating before training.

“Nyeagh! Crap, I’m up, I’m up!” he yelled out, blearily wiping at his eyes. “God damnit Twilight, what the hell was so important that I-” He finally stopped, seeing me for the first time, with my sword pointed at his face, no less. “Uh...theres a distraction behind you? Would you believe that? Any chance whatsoever?” he tried, in vain.

“Nice try, buddy,” I said. “But that’s not going to work. Now, I don’t intend on hurting you, but I do have a few questions.”

He visibly relaxed, folding his arms over his chest. “Shoot. I’m an open book, and it doesn’t look like I got much to lose. First things first though…” he looked down towards his toes, then back up at me, “Can I have my clothes back?”

“You didn’t come with them,” I said flatly. “Ya kinda came here stark naked.”

“Wait...So we’re in your Equestria?” he asked, his eyes wide in surprise.

“Yep,” I said before immediately facepalming. “And I’m being a bad host,” I lowered my sword and offered my hand, “My name’s Dox.”

“Um, Wade,” He stated, getting to his feet and shaking my hand while looking up at me. “Sorry about the drop in, it isn’t supposed to work like that. The way it’s supposed to work, is that you summon me via my token, I get the request, and then I can say yes or no. I’ve never had it happen...while I was asleep…”

“Well then,” I said. “This is honestly the second time I’ve summoned someone. I’ve never had to say anything… ever. The last one, I hit. This one I dropped…. apparently tokens don’t like brute force. At least, the ones I’ve found don’t.”

He looked around, ignoring me for a few seconds. I was about to voice my displeasure at that when he suddenly started...shrinking.

His flesh melted and twisted together, his skin color changing drastically. His skin grew paler, taking on almost a greenish pallor, while his hair changed from a darkish brown to an almost greenish blonde. His hair lengthened, forming what I think is called a ‘pixie cut’, but I’ve never been that good with fashion so it could easily be called something else…

Clothes grew out of his skin as he shrunk,was wearing some sort of green, sleeveless shirt with a stylized crescent moon on it. It was tied off with a sash, that surprisingly hung down lower than what looked orange bike shorts.Purple slippers grew out of his feet, along with green socks almost reaching his biking shorts.

His body continued to shrink, softening on his...now her curves. He actually was turning into a girl, what the flipping hell? No, seriously, what the hell was going on here? What is he doing? Some kind of transformation obviously, but even then, WHY A GIRL? He curious? Is it gonna be like that other world? I hope not.

Finally, the changes slowed, and ceased. He opened his eyes, looking at me with a green eye on his right, and a...I’m honestly not sure what the hell it was, it looked like he now had a smooth chunk of emerald where his left eye should be. What the absolute hell…. Ok, if this is some kind of transformation, he had to have seen something like this- wait, was this… did he?

He looked like a green version of Pearl, from the cartoon [url= Universe.

“Sorry about this,” He said, his now feminine voice confirming my suspicions, by sounding exactly like Pearl from the show, “But this is the only form I have that comes with clothes. Pretty much everything else I have requires the clothes I’m previously wearing, or else my clothes just morph away completely. I hope you don’t mind, but I was getting super uncomfortable just talking to some random guy in nothing but my underwear.”

“It makes sense,” I said. “But, morphing? The heck? Are you using some kind of magic, or what?” I asked.

He...she…it? looked around a couple seconds, before…his gaze fell upon the tesseract-esque cube.

“Thats my token,” he claimed, picking it up, “It’s from the book series Animorphs, the original lets me morph. It’s called an Escafil Device, if you were wondering.”

“Holy crap,” I said. “I remember that series! I read it when I was younger! It was a good series, but um, how did you get the Escafil Device? Creepy merchant guy?”

“According to the other Displaced,” he started, tossing me the cube, “He calls himself The Merchant. His motif is that he sells you an item from a given fiction, mythology or otherwise, then strands you in a random Equestria. So what...did you get?” he asked, inspecting my appearance.

“Well, I’d think it would help with a visual more than anything,” I said.

I took off my cloak and shook it twice, and let it transform into the long, black, hooded cloak it normally is, then put it on. I then proceeded to reach into my pocket and pull out the set of strange playing die that I had bought from the merchant.

“I bought these,” I said, showing them to him, “Every now and then they glow, then I roll them, then they stop glowing. I don’t know what any of the rolls mean, though. It’s kinda weird if you ask me.”

“Dice?” he asked, leaning over my hand and poking at the assorted die, “So...you have magic D&D powers or something? Roll for initiative?” he joked, scratching at his head.

“As far as I’ve seen,” I said. “All the spells I’ve been able to cast come straight from D&D, even the race of the character. Fun thing is, I was the dungeon master, not a player. Somehow I ended up being a homebrew rule that I made up called the DM’s Champion. I still don’t know how that happened. What about you? Ya just found that, and got teleported?”

He got a sour look on his face. I could tell this wasn’t exactly the best memory for him based on that one flicker, but he quickly regained his semi jovial appearance as he replied.

“Yeah, pretty much. I was at a convention, and I found it on a random table in between halls. The guy selling it had a shitton of other animorphs stuff, I kinda wish I had grabbed some of it before getting deported from the universe…”

“Wow,” I said, “that sounds pretty shitty. The guy just sorta approached me when I got my stuff. It was almost the last day of the con, and he seemed like he was in a hurry, so there’s that, too.”

“Who is that outside I hear? Dox, tis you! I did not think you so near…”

I suddenly found a VERY female body clinging desperately to me, holding me between itself and the door of Zecora’s cottage.

“Twas not my intent to cause such fear. Let your friend know, there be no danger here!”

“Yo, Wade,” I said, “You okay? Waaaaade~?”

“Sorry,” he stated, physically shivering against me. God that’s weird. “I didn’t exactly have a favorable meeting with the first Zecora I met. Even though none since have been like her…” He peeked over my shoulder, to which Zecora gave us both an amused glance, “It’s something that seems to have stuck with me. Twilight thinks I might have PTSD or something… At the very least she’s the normal pony version...she is normal, right? Your world isn’t a crazy ‘everything is in heat all the time’ world, is it?”

“No,” I said. “Where the hell did you go to find a place full of ponies that are always in heat? Speaking of that, try to avoid Drake Blackwood’s world around the heat period there. The anthros will rape you. I don’t care what they are, they just will. I got lucky, turned from kidnapping, into rape, into consensual sex. Dem changelings.”

“God damn,” he uttered, “It sounds just like Donkey Kongs world. Which, by the way, avoid a glowing golden banana, and a Displaced requesting you that sounds like he’s a stereotypical surfer dude. If you’ve seen the horrendous cartoon, he sounds like that. Everyone is in heat, all the time, and the entire world is nothing but furries. Anthro, I guess. Weird as hell.”

He glared over my shoulder at Zecora for a few second, before he broke into a huge grin.

“Thats right! I have a rat morph now! Can’t rape a rat, ha! Eat that!” he yelled, flinging a finger forward to point at Zecora.

“You have heard from twisted tongues, if you have heard that I eat meat. I would rather partake of a boars dung, before consuming such a ...’treat’.” she replied, wrinkling her muzzle in disgust.

I couldn’t help but laugh at the two. They were both acting so ridiculously.

“Dude,” I said, “She’s not going to rape you. Just accept it! Not all Zecora’s are the same!”

“I’m not stupid,” he nearly yelled in my ear, before I pushed him away. Let him shield his own freaking self from the ‘dangers’ of the demure shamaness. “I know full well they aren’t the same. It’s just...when I hear her voice, and the way she rhymes…” he looked back between the two of us, acting like a flighty little girl. “I can’t help it, my skin gets cold, I break out in goosebumps and a cold sweat, and I can’t look in her direction without feeling afraid!”

“You said that one was an anthro?” I asked. “This one’s not. Calm your flat chest.”

“Flat? I wish, I..wait, why am I getting upset over what is basically a compliment? Sorry...I..sorry. I’m just...Sorry…” he trailed off, looking at the ground.

“It’s okay, buddy,” I said, attempting to comfort him. “It’s okay. Let’s get inside, shall we?” I asked, motioning him inside.

We walked inside, and Wade took a seat. After asking if Zecora had any clothes -a cloak or anything would be fine, he claimed- Zecora replied that her one personal cloak was currently at the seamstress being serviced. Wade was a bit despondent at that, and was still a bit fidgety. After Zecora offered us some zebrican tea, he managed to actually start to look relaxed.

“So…”he asked, shooting Zecora another wary look, “What’s up? I assume you haven’t summoned me just for shits and giggles?”

“Well, as I told you, I kinda did it on accident,” I said. “But since you’re here, maybe you can help me with a problem I have.”

“Well...it does say in my phrase thingy that I’m willing to help. So, I guess, shoot.”

“Well, there is the fact that the ponies in this world, minus the ones in our company, seem to be insane,” I started. “They keep telling me about this weird prophecy. Then they try to lock me up. Honestly, the last time it happened, I could have sworn something was up with them. They were fine for a bit, then poof, back to insanity. Think you could help with that?”

“Uh...sure. Don’t know how much help I’d be if they’re as insane as you say they are…” he got a pensive look on his face, reaching up and started to tap on his stone eye with a green tipped finger. What the hell. Can he not feel that? “I guess if they’re under a spell or something we could look for the caster, or the object thats messing with them. Did you happen to notice anything odd, well, odder than normal around them?”

“Nothing that I could see,” I said. “Come to think of it, actually, there’s something weird about what was going on. There was a party for me, but then a big prissy pony said ‘Get him’ and everyone obeyed. That was right before I scared Pinkie Pie…. Could it be something with the 6?” I asked.

“You actually managed to scare Annoying Pink? Dang, gimmie a copy of your guidebook, I wanna steal your secrets,” he joked, “You said prissy pony. I’ve technically met everyone in ponyville due to...previously aforementioned Annoying Pinks meddling by throwing me a party. I don’t remember all of them, but if you give me a description I might be able to narrow down a name…”

Just then, there was a loud growling noise that came from outside.

“The hell was that?” I asked.

“Wasn’t me,” Wade oh so helpfully supplied.

“Well, let’s go check it out then!” I yelled at him.

I quickly got up and headed outside with Wade tailing me. Upon getting outside, we both came face to face with a huge bear with a yellow… and pink... object on its back. The heck is on its back?

“Hi there...Misha? Misha, right? Whatcha doing all the way out here?” Wade asked, addressing the bear.

The bear didn’t respond, instead growling at Wade. What the hell did he expect? It took a swipe at him, and he recoiled with a violent jerk of his back. It almost looked like he jackknifed backwards, before he extended one leg and did a pirouette away, like a freaking ballerina. The hell? No, the [expletive deleted].

Wade righted himself, and took a second to look back at the bear. “The...hell? I didn’t do that. Did you do something?” he asked, directing his attention towards me.

“Me?” I asked. “Why would I do anything?! This is the first time I’ve even seen a normal animal! All I’ve seen in this world is ponies and wolves made of wood!”

“Thats Misha, one of Fluttershy’s animals!” he yelled at me, spinning away from another swipe. “What the hells wrong with him, he usually wouldn’t hurt a fly!”

“I don’t know!” I screamed, dodging a swipe from the large bear. “It’s probably the same thing wrong with everyone else!”

“Misha? Come on you great big fluffy teddybear, don’t make me hurt you!” Wade yelled, dodging yet another swipe. “Alright, you asked for it!” he yelled as he placed a hand over his rock eye.

Stupid, he was just taking away his depth perception, did he want to die here? With a sudden jerk, he tore his hand outwards, dragging a glowing mass of magic out of his eye. Within a few second, the mass solidified, becoming an emerald sword. It looked like the kind a pirate would have-what are they called, a cutlass?- except for the fact that it had a large, ornate hand guard over a two handed hilt.

“I don’t want to hurt you Misha,” he stated, reversing the blade and holding the guard as the handle, “but I know your head’s thick enough to take a few bumps!”

“Get out of the way!” I yelled at Wade. “If you’re not going to do something, I will!” At that point, I brought down my sword and yelled, “Hit Stream!” My sword launched a large blue slash that headed straight towards Misha. It nailed him dead on in the chest, but it didn’t cut him, it just knocked him back a few feet. He then proceeded to roar at me once again before reaching behind him and pulling off the pink and yellow thing from his back. He tossed it to the ground and walked away.

The heck? Why isn’t he in two pieces like the dummy? Wait a sec, if this is like that thing I did to Drake a while back…..

“Does...that mean we win? The hell was that he...Oh god.” he stopped, seeing the yellow and pink thing that was now on the ground.

I walked up next to him and asked, “What’s up with… the…. thing…..”

Upon reaching Wade, I was able to see what the thing was. It was a dazed yellow pony with a long, pink mane….. Wait a sec…. Long, pink mane?.....

…...Shit……

Right then, the pony gets up and jumps on Wade, crawling around and trying to get on his back.

“AGH! What the crap! Gettoff Flutters!” he yelled, doing an amusing jig as he twisted and turned, trying to dislodge the petite pegasus.

He gradually grew slower, until he stopped struggling altogether. He turned towards me and let out a low growl. His eye-the real one, not the freakish rock thing- had glazed over, and he wasn’t looking anywhere in particular as he returned the blade in his hands to its normally held position, suddenly rushing me!

It wasn’t that effective of an attack. I easily parried his blade, buckling slightly at the strength behind it-seriously, his arms were tiny, how the hell did he get so much power behind his strikes?- but easily turning it away.

“Wade!” I yelled at him. “The hell are you doing? I’m your friend! Snap out of it!”

He merely let out another groaning snarl, once again trying to cut me in half. I say trying, but it was barely that. Wade’s sword might have been impressive...but his swordsmanship was not. He was flopping it around like a drunkard with a broken bottle…. Actually, that’s a compliment, he was worse.

I quickly positioned the tip on my blade near his hilt, and snapped it out of his hand. Slapping him in the face with the flat of the blade, Wade tumbled to the ground, dislodging the yellow pegasus.

“The...hell was that?” Wade whined, nursing the darkening bruise that patterned his face.

“She did,” I said, pointing to the now dazed pegasus. “Any idea what to do with-”

I was interrupted by her trying to jump back on top of Wade, and once more his eye became glazed over.

“Oh no you don’t you little-” I lashed out with a boot, catching the pony on the chin and flinging her to the ground.

“I...nyeafffgh,” he muttered, slowly getting to his feet.

The yellow pegasus was apparently out cold, but I didn’t want to take any chances.

“Zecora!” I belted out, turning to the cottage, “Do you have any rope?”

“She left while you two were fighting,” said a familiar voice. “I got ya though. Bakudo number 4. Hainawa.”

The little pony became bound in some kind of rope made of energy. Wow, isn’t it great knowing someone that shouldn’t exist in Equestria?

“Thanks Urahara!” I called out. “Come on, lets get her inside.”

“Is...that a freaking pony version of Urahara Kisuke?” Wade asked, reclaiming his sword from where it had been lying on the ground. With halted movement, he tapped the sword’s pommel against his rock eye, and it got sucked back in. Like some sort of perverse omnom nom meme.

“For the short of it, yes.” I said. “Long of it, he’s training me for now. He’s told me recently that he’s almost out of stuff to teach me though.”

“Damn,” Wade uttered, visibly impressed, “Does that mean you can go hollow or something? Or just swordplay?”

“So far it’s just swordplay,” I said, “He has been teaching me some stuff about meditation, for all that’s worth.”

“Is that it?” he asked, flinching at Urahara’s flash of a grimace, “Not to say having an ex commander of the soul society teach you swordsmanship isn’t impressive. It is. Just… Is he not teaching you anything else?”

“Well, he taught me how to use some of my ‘powers’, if you can call them that,” I said. “Come on, lets get Fluttershy inside, then I’ll show you what I mean.”

“What? Oh yeah,” he walked over to Fluttershy, and lifted her inert form over a shoulder. He followed me inside Zecora’s hut, and set her down on Zecora’s couch before rubbing at the bruise that ran across his face. “My face hurts,” he whined.

“Stop your whining,” I said, “There’s a demonstration to be had!”

“Fine, fine,” he replied, rubbing at his face. “Hey Urahara, do you have any human pants? like, just sweatpants or something?”

“Sorry, buddy,” Urahara said, “I don’t. All I do have is the pony gigai, and I’m pretty sure you can’t use that.”

“Anyways…” I started, readying my sword, “Let’s go outside so we can start the demonstration.”

It wasn’t like Fluttershy was gonna get up and run amuk, so we just left her laying on the couch inside as we exited Zecora’s cottage. Urahara flash stepped, placing 28 dummies in the clearing around her cottage in under a second. Showoff.

“Let’s get started,” I said. “First off, we have… well, I don’t even know what to call it. Basically, I can channel energy of some sort into my sword for a stronger attack. Let me show you.”

I started… well, channeling energy into the sword. What did you expect? Some fancy words that mean the same thing? Anyways, when I finished I slashed at the dummy, leaving a deep gash on its chest.

“Now,” I started, “I can also unleash that energy with a move that I’m starting to call ‘Hit Stream’. Don’t ask about the name, it just happened to happen when I said that during a training session, so that’s what I’m calling it.”

I did much of the same thing for the last move, but this time, I took a few steps back before bringing my sword skyward -theres a joke here involving skyward swords...I’m just not seeing it-. I brought it straight down and it emitted a blue slash (beam? I don’t know. It’s like Benehime’s scream attack.) of energy that hit the dummy and cleaved it in two…. Ok, what the hell is up with this attack? First it breaks a dummy, then just hits the bear with no marks, then it destroys the dummy again. What. The. Hell.

“I’ve also been learning a bit of Flash Step….” I said. “But I’m not that good with it yet.”

“Just show him,” Urahara commanded.

“Fine, fine,” I said. “But when I fall on my face, you know why.”

“Trust me, I do that enough as is. I’m not gonna make fun of you for something you can’t control.” Wade responded, reminding me of just how he arrived. Poor guy, even does it in his sleep, apparently.

I took off running a bit before I think -and this is a big ‘I think’- I started doing flash step. I say I think, because every time I look down I-

It was after the seventh dummy that I tripped up on myself and was sent flying into a tree.

“Ooooow,” I moaned.

Wade was obviously trying to hold back a fit of laughter, but he managed to restrain himself after Urahara poked his bruise, fully erasing his good mood.

“I...er...yeah. sorry. Almost laughed. My bad. That looked painful, are you alright?” He asked.

“Yes,” I said, getting up, “It hurt a lot.”

“Well sucks for you,” he said with a grin, “once I get back to my Equestria, I’ll be able to just morph my bruise away, You gotta live with yours…”

“That’s what you think,” I said. “It’ll be gone before you know it. I heal really fast. Oh! I almost forgot. I have one more move to show you, but before I do, I have a question.”

“Questions are good. Shoot.” Wade said, almost tripping over his own feet as he moved to lean against the wall of the cottage.

“Now, don’t freak out,” I started, “But what’s your opinion on stab wounds?”

He got a pensive look on his face, “I don’t like pain in general, but if you’re asking how I’d react to a stab wound on me, I’d probably cry for a few seconds and complain about how much pain I was in, before morphing back to my original form as fast as I could. Then I’d morph back to this form seeing as, well, see my previous explanation involving clothes.”

“Okay then,” I said. “It’s time for Judgement!”

I rushed him. He had to see this. I had no plan on hurting him, but he had to see this.

Wade flinched back, letting out a surprised yelp and ‘dodged’ back -really it was more of a swollen step, but I’ll give him the benefit of the doubt in saying that it wasn’t just him falling over- as he suddenly hunched over, his rock eye sparking like a firework.

“Oooh~” hummed Urahara, Leaning over from his position. ”Forgot to warn you. Don’t use that on ponies...people that can absorb energy. Unless you pack in enough to kill them, they’ll just suck it up like a bowl of quality udon.”

“Thanks Urahara,” I said. “That would have been a lot more helpful if you had just told me before I tried it. Sorry about that. That was supposed to be my best move. As far as I can tell, it’s based off alignment. I don’t know how, or what, it just does. The last guy I used it on was actually a transformed human. He kinda went on a rampage in his own world and I used it to stop him.”

Wade stopped shaking, leaning backwards with a stretch. “HoooWOO! What a rush! Why didn’t you tell me you were gonna do something like that? I feel amazing! Ow. Except for my face. That still hurts. Aaaaaand my rush is gone. Nuts.”

“Well, I didn’t know,” I said. “It was supposed to be a stab kind of attack. Then we were supposed to enter the void-”

“Fret not, I have returned, with Alicorns Rhye, It shall surely cure what ails, our poor Fluttershy.”

Wade flinched worse than when I went to stab him in the chest - he got four feet of clearance, sucks for him that the threat of being stabbed didn’t rate as high for his survival instincts as a harmless mare- and hid behind a tree.

“Dude, seriously?” I asked. “Let it go. Different world, different Zecora. We’re not even near spring here, man!”

“Thank god,” He uttered, two stepping back over to us -obviously putting me between himself and Zecora- and trying to pass it off like nothing had happened.

“Now, what is it that you found, Zecora?” I asked the stripe laden mare.

“This right here is Alicorns Rhye, it rids the mind of magics stye. It will return your friends mind to her, It will be as it ever were.”

“That’s great, Zecora!” I basically screamed.

“I warn you now, the potion must be drunk, If you cannot force the victim, you’re sunk.”

“.... Well crap.” I said. “Wade, could you help out with that?”

“Uh...sure,” he said, unsure as he took the chalice from Zecora, still trying to recoil away from her as much as he could. We went back inside, and he propped Fluttershy’s head up on his lap. “Okay...I think you’re supposed to massage the throat? I think?”

He poured a tiny amount into her mouth, and tipped her head back with one hand while stroking her throat with his other. Sure enough, I could hear the animal loving pegasus swallow. First success under his belt, Wade tipped the remainder down her gullet, repeating the process.

With a start, Fluttershy awoke.

She looked blearily at Wade for a second, like she was trying to see something far away. Finding herself immobile due to the sparkling light rope, she let out a giggle.

“Um, is she okay?” I asked Zecora. “She seems…. loopy. Kinda like she’s…”

“Doooooox~” She trilled, wobbling her head from side to side. “Your lap is so soooooooooft~ and theres two of you! Two laps… all mine… all mine to lay on...mmmmmmmm”

“Wade,” I started, “You need any help getting her off you?”

“Not really,” He replied, easily lifting Fluttershy off his lap, before plunking her back down on the couch. “So I guess the ‘rye’ part of that name isn’t just for theatrics?”

“It is true, this draught holds sway with pitchers of wine, a small price to pay to get ones mind back in line.”

“She’s drunk,” I stated. “She’s drunk enough to kill someone. She’s freaking drunk.”

“You don’t know the half of it,” Urahara said, “I had a drop of it just to see what it was like. I was drunk for weeks.”

“I guess that’s that.” I said. “Hey, if I need any more help, can I call on you?”

“Sure thing, sorry I wasn’t that much of a help, do you have a token I should be looking out for?”

“Yeah, about that,” I started. “I don’t have a token… nor do I know how to make one…. Could I… get some help with what to do?”

“Well, I didn’t make mine. But so far my general advice of ‘hold something you want to be your token, and just will it into being one while reciting a summon phrase’, that seems to work. for some reason.”

“Oh, okay then,” I said. “So, uh. What to use…. What to use….”

Aaaand dice are glowing again. Wait… just the d6….. The hell?

I took out the die in question, but before I could roll it, its glow became bright, up to the point where I had to shield my eyes. When I removed my arm, in my hand was the die, along with a strange copy that had a purplish tint to it….. I guess the dice wanted to help or something….

“Would this work?” I asked Wade.

“Looks like,” he muttered, leaning in close to take a closer look. He somehow was so absorbed in my newest acquisition that he completely forgot about how close Zecora was. I almost had an urge to shove him onto her, just to watch him squirm.

“So, what I just say an oath or something?” I asked.

“As far as I know…”

“Okay then.” I said.

“This is for anyone who needs help or just wants a friend. Summon the Dungeon Master of Equestria if you’re ever in need.

“So now what?” I asked. “Is it supposed to do something, or am I supposed to do something or what?”

“Uh, basically, I’ll take it and hand it off to Auric once I get a hold of him. He knows how to distribute them.”

“Distribute them? How?” I asked. “Wait, does it have something to do with the void? I mean, that’s kinda where I found your token.”

“Well, yeah. Auric made my token, and then he opened up a hole in the air and tossed it in.”

“Like, this?” I said, feeling around for the edges of space again. “Aaaaand open!”

With that, I pulled open a portal to the void and tossed in the d6.

“Tada!” I said.

“Oh.” Wade uttered, a look of dumbfounded appreciation on his face. “I guess that works.”

“Well, I guess that’s it then,” I said. “But, uh, one more thing.”

And with that, I pushed Wade into Zecora.

He tumbled head over heels, getting his limbs tangled in hers. Once he was aware that he was basically nose to muzzle with her, he let out quite an impressively girly squeal of terror, shoving her off and back peddling as fast as he could.

I bust out laughing. It was just too funny.

I stopped laughing when a brown pony with a green mane walked out from behind some trees started….. growling at us. His eyes were slitted like a reptile, and, I swear, it looked like he had fangs.

Wade stopped moving, watching the strange reptile pony. He made no reaction, save for tracking the pony with his eyes, and gradually gaping his mouth wider and wider. Any more and he might have been able to stuff a whole trout inside.

“Uh...should I be worried? So far the only threatening thing has really just been a cute pink and yellow fluffball, by all lines of causality this should be a benign event, right? Right?” He asked hopefully.

“Don’t worry,” I said, walking over to the strange pony, “Just give me a second and I’ll handle this.”

When I reached the pony, I lifted up my right hand and then brought it down across his face. This, in turn, caused the pony to sprawl to the floor and close his eyes. When he got up, he looked around for a little bit before asking us where the heck he was. His eyes had changed to the normal giant eyes that I was used to for the ponies, just big and round… honestly, they all look kinda squishy….. WHAT?!?!

“Sleeping,” I started, “It happened, again. Just go get your potion from Zecora then go home.” -I turned to Wade- “That’s Sleeping, this happens just about every week, as far as I can tell. He runs out of potion, then his alternate personality starts going nuts, he ends up here and we send him home.”

“Thanks!” said Sleeping as he left.

“Don’t mention it, little buddy!” I called after him.

“Creepy…” Wade muttered.

“I know, but it happens,” I said. “What ya gonna do?”

“Complain and hide from the terrifying looking lizard pony? Although, I guess that is kinda rude. Should I apologize, you think?”

“If you ever stop by again, yeah,” I said. “He’s honestly kind of sensitive. But it’s okay. Speaking of that, don’t you have a universe to get back to?”

“I honestly don’t have any way of returning when I want. It’s completely random, sometimes I only stay in a given world for a few minutes, other times entire days go by. It kinda just happens whenever it wants, as if the multiverse is be-”

Suddenly, Wade just...wasn’t there. Well then….

I guess that means I’m free to do whatever…..

Just then, a little portal opened up and pooted out (I’m being serious, it even made the little poot noise) the same cube I had grabbed from earlier. I guess I have another token to add to my collection.

Author's Notes:

And that's my crossover with Flutters is Shy and his story, Applegate.
Thanks for doing the crossover, it means a bunch to me.

Also, guys, Dox is finally available to be summoned!
This is for anyone who needs help or just wants a friend. Summon the Dungeon Master of Equestria if you’re ever in need.

Just remember to PM me before you do use him. I'll try and make time so that we can make a chapter together.

Also, for that guy that I promised the cameo to, I hope I did good.

Also, don't expect long chapters like this to become the norm..... I'm not that good, and I got help by a much better author than me.

Question Everything.

Today's a big day, or so I've been told by Urahara. It's been a few weeks since that time I pulled Wade into this universe, and that was pretty special.

Fluttershy has been staying with the rest of us, and she's a big help. I don't have to scare off any of the creatures anymore, which is really handy, since yesterday a manticore decided to stop by. She just petted it like a little kitten and it went off on its way.

Anyways, Urahara told me that he had a big announcement for me and the rest of the inhabitants of Zecora's little tree hut. He said he'd do it after training, and that's almost done. So, what is he planning for us?

"That's enough, Dox," said Urahara.

"Hai, sensei," I replied.

"You weren't joking about that," said Urahara. "Right up, 'til the last day."

"Wait, what?" I questioned. "What do you mean by that?"

"Get everyone else out here," commanded Urahara, "then, I'll tell you what I mean by that."

....... What?.....

Oh yeah, let me fill you in. I told Urahara one day that if he was gonna be so formal with me, I'd just keep going 'Hai, sensei' until either he stopped, otherwise I'd keep doing it up until the last day of training.... He never stopped being formal though....

Anyways, after getting everyone outside as ordered, Urahara told us to gather around for his big announcement.

"Today," he started, "I have ran out of things to teach."

"Okay," I said. "Why does that concern anyone but me?"

"Because, Dox, I'm leaving today." He stated.

"But why?" Zecroa asked. "To where do you fly?"

"I'm heading to the Soul Society," Urahara said. "I'm going to be staying with a friend of mine for a bit before heading elsewhere."

"But why can't you just stay with us?" I questioned.

"Because I'm no longer needed here," he said. "I don't want to hear any more objections."

"Anata ga hanareru toki?" said Renkinjutsu.

"I'm leaving in an hour." Urahara responded. "Before I go, however, I'd like to let you all know that I will miss you."

"We will miss you to, my friend." said Zecora. "But let us not say goodbye, that this is the end."

"Don't worry, I'll come back and visit." Urahara said. "Oh, and Dox."

"Yeah?" I said.

"I need to talk with you before I go," he said. "In private."

"..... okay..." I said.

He took me out to a clearing deep in the Everfree. He said that after he was done talking with me, that he'd be leaving.

"So, you're probably wondering why I needed to talk with you," Urahara stated. "Well, that's because a few days ago, when it was my turn to go and get supplies, I was confronted by a random pony."

"Okay," I said. "Isn't that part of getting supplies, though?"

"This one was different," he said. "They confronted me on the outskirts of the Everfree. They said they know that you're hiding here. They sent in Fluttershy to confirm it, but they know now. Then they walked off. It was really strange. I just thought I could tell you."

"Okay, but what does it mean?" I asked. "Surely a pony wouldn't just be that creepy. Maybe some mind control, like how Fluttershy was?"

"I don't know." Urahara said. "And I don't have any more time to dwell on it. I'm leaving it up to you to make a decision on what to do. Good luck."

And with that, he disappeared. Freaking flash step.......

When I returned to Zecora's hut, I immediately told them what Urahara had told me. We formulated a plan to get out of the area, and move out to the abandoned castle out further in the forest.

Before we could leave, though, we had to pack up and get ready. It was during this time that Fluttershy pulled me aside to talk.

"I'm sorry," she started, "but I can't just leave my little animal friends wondering where I am. The poor dears probably have been worried sick about me."

"It's okay, Fluttershy," I said. "You and I can go back and leave a note, or something. In fact, while we're there, we could probably grab some of your things from your cottage."

"Oh!" she squealed in delight. "Thank you, Mr. Dox! Thank you!"

"It's honestly no problem," I said. "I just don't want you to get brainwashed again."

"Can we go right now?" Fluttershy asked. "I'd rather we not keep the little dears worried for longer."

"Okay, okay," I responded. "Let's go then, just let me tell Zecora and Renkinjutsu first."

And with that, me and Fluttershy left for her cottage.

Fluttershy was right, the animals were worried. In fact, they almost took me down. If it weren't for the giant bear, Misha, I'd probably be animal food. But I digress.

"So, is there anything you want to grab?" I asked the little pegasus.

"Well, I need to grab Angel," she responded. "I'd also like to grab some of my private belongings."

"Ah, okay then," I said. "Would you like me to stay outside or-"

"Oh, no no no no no," she interrupted. "I couldn't ask you to wait outside for me. Feel free to come inside."

"Well, if you insist." I said.

"I'll be down in a little bit," Fluttershy started as she was going up the stairs. "When I come back down, we can leave. Please make yourself at home.... I mean.... If you want to....."

"Don't worry," I said. "I'll be fine."

While I was waiting I started looking around the house. I swear, the show did not do this place justice. It was amazing! The little pathways for the animals, the holes in the walls, the little houses hanging from the ceiling. It was just the most amazing thing that I've ever seen.

I was pulled out of my musings by a scream from upstairs. I ran up the stairs and readied my sword as a precaution.......

I wasn't ready for what I saw, though.....

There.... on the opposite side of the room from the stairs.... was a statue.....

........ I couldn't believe it. I just couldn't. I had seen him in the town the other day. Why was he here? He was alive and walking just the other day! If that wasn't him, then who was it?!

There was a note stuck to it.

He disagreed with the prophecy. No one may stop the prophecy. All hail the princesses. All hail the chosen few.

What the hell? Chosen few? And what's up with this prophecy again? What is going on here?!?!?!

I looked at the statue.

What's that at Discord's foot?..... It's a book with weird lettering on it.....

Wait a sec...... That's elvish......

..... It said, and I translate:

The Prophecy of the Ancient Champion

..... Looks like I'm about to get some answers.

Author's Notes:

Ooooooo. Ominous.

In all reality, the next chapter will be the prophecy. No joke.
It's going to be a little story in its own right.

Until then, this is music mod, signing off.

Prophecy of a Madman

Long ago, when Equestria was still young, there was a war between the tribes on who should lead. You see, the founders had died from sickness after founding the new nation. The cold in their hearts may have thawed, but the cold on their bodies left a lasting effect…..

In the war, a lone stallion sought out peace between the tribes. He wished to end this war so that he and his fiance might live together in peace and harmony, just as the founders had wished it, just as his mother had seen it. He had seen what war had done to the tribes before, and did not wish to see a repeat of their somewhat recent history.

The tribes downright refused to meet together, as it was commonly known at that point. But how could he reunite Equestria under a single flag, if they would not come to even say hello?

Even if the situation seemed grim, he persisted without falter. Under the advice from his wife, and the courage in his heart, he went forth to meet the tribe leaders separately.

First were the unicorns. They believed that the other tribes were in every way inferior to them. They believed that magic could solve any problem, for to them, it was magic that had thawed the power of the windigoes. His visit was denied. The guards treated him with nothing but malice and hatred, and utter racism simply because he didn’t have a magical protrusion spouting from his forehead, like his mother. They told him that they would not be seeing the bastard son of Princess Platinum at this or any other time, to come back when he was a unicorn.

As he was begrudgingly leaving, a hooded unicorn approached him. The unicorn knocked him over, but left a note. The note read, Meet me in the forest made of birch, the forest now known as Whitetail Woods.

Who was this unicorn? Why were they asking to meet him? Why did they feel the need to knock me out? All these questions and more swam through his head at once, but one thing was for certain: he was going to meet this pony and get some answers.

It didn’t take him long to make his way to the mysterious forest. It had an unnerving feel to it, due to it being the dead-middle of night, but that didn’t halt his determination. He stood in silence in the middle of it, and uttered with confidence and not a shred of falter, “Alright, I’ve arrived at your request. What is it you want from me?!” he shouted into the seemingly empty forest.

There was no response for several minutes. Before long, though, the stallion heard his response. “Why must you shout, young one?”

“Who are you?” called out the stallion. “Why must you hide when you sound as though we’re friends?”

“Because we are friends,” said the voice, revealing itself to be the hooded unicorn from earlier.

“I ask you again,” said the stallion with a fierce glare, “Who are you?”

The unicorn removed its hood, revealing a mare with silver hair beneath it. “I would have thought that you would have recognized me. After all, I was a friend of your mother,” she said with a friendly smile.

“Clover the Clever?” said the stallion. “Is that actually you in your old age?”

“I’d watch your tongue, young Solaris,” she said. “I came here to help you, but if you keep talking like that, I might just leave.”

“I’m sorry,” Solaris said. “Please, I need as much help as I can get.”

“Well then, let’s get started,” Clover said.

It was then, that tales tell of a deal that Solaris struck with Clover the Clever. She would help him, but only if he did as she said. The young stallion agreed, and began his journey anew.

She instructed him that she would use her magics to transform him, but he had to do it in order.

First, he had to convince the Earth Pony tribe. It was easy enough, being close to the leader helped a lot.

Next, came the ponies of the sky, the pegasi tribe. To even get to them, Clover had to transform him into a pegasus. And so she did. The leader of the pegasi took more to convince than the Earth Pony leader, but it was still a simple enough task.

Finally, the unicorns were to be convinced. Clover knew of his predicament, and told him that she could transform him. Sadly, she wasn’t able to remove the wings in the process, and thus he became an artificial alicorn. She told him to wear a cloak when he met with the leader, so as not to draw attention. The meeting went just the same as the one with the pegasi.

At the meeting, none but Solaris spoke. It took three days for him to convince them to come, it took three months to convince them to rediscover the founders ideas and lead together.

In the end, it was a success, but during the final day of discussion, his cloak fell off. He was revealed to the world as an alicorn. The leaders went into an uproar. The tales of old told of the alicorns as bringers of peace, but they suspected something else. When questioned, he told them what he did to convince them to come. They threatened to banish him for his outright heresy, but then Clover the clever came in. She told the council that she may have helped him in the first place, her spells were temporary. They had worn off two months ago.

It was then the entire room was notified by an unseen force. The tales say that the force spoke in first in an ancient language lost to pony kind. After a few minutes, it spoke in the language that the ponies understood. It told the ponies that it had chosen Solaris as his representative, and that his old form was not suitable for what he was tasked for. That task was to unite all the creatures of Equis under the flag of peace. It said to do it at any cost.

Thus began the time that is now known as the trials of peace. There were many treaties, and a few wars, but in the end, most of the ponies saw peace.

The few that didn’t, however, planned to ruin this new ‘herald’. A few bandits got together one night, and attempted to kill the pony closest to the alicorn of peace, his young daughter and wife who was with child.

That night would spell the end for Solaris, for as he saved his family, he took a slash to the arm by a poisoned knife. His last words were that he had led a good life, and that he wished he could have seen the world fully turned to peace.

A few days later, a note appeared in his house. It was the word of the being from the conference that had brought the tribes together. It told the prophecy. It told of how a leader would arrive one day and bring the world into a new era, one that would bring forth an era of peace to the entire world. It also told of a pretender that would lead them astray.

We now see Celestia as that leader, and she is close to that peace. We all wish to see her successful in these endeavors.

There was a note attached to the bottom of the page, it read in a very neatly written script:

I look forward to the day we meet again, ‘Dungeon Master’.

All Dox could think was, She knows…

Author's Notes:

That's the prophecy. I tried to make it longer, but as you all know, I'm not good at that.
Also, I'm glad Cinema Sins doesn't read my stories. That cliff hanger would be a HUGE sin......
So, yeah. This is Music Mod, signing off.

Always Remember the Unspoken Rule

"She knows," I said.

"Who knows what?" Fluttershy asked. "What are you talking about?"

"SHE knows!" I yelled. "She knows where we are! She knows where we're hiding!"

I just couldn't believe it. The one person- er, pony, that I didn't want to know about our hiding spot knew. Celestia was going to get me and either throw me in a dungeon or kill me, or SOMETHING!.....

..... And then it dawned on me.

"We have to get back!" I screamed. "Grab what you have to, then hide in the castle in the Everfree. When you get there, hide in the room with the Organ to the Outside. I'll meet you there when I can."

"Alright," she responded. "What about you?"

"I have to go help the others," I said, running out the door.

I ran through the forest, aiming for Zecora's hut and running as fast as I could. As I ran, I thought about what the note had said. How did she know? What gave us away? Why did she want to catch me so badly?

Well, I had a theory for the last one. She probably thought that she was the 'leader' person, and that I was the bad guy. I'm not a bad guy though. I sure as hell didn't plan on 'leading the world to peace' but I didn't want to 'bring despair' to it either. But still, if I wasn't the bad guy, who was? I doubt it's Celestia, but who is it?

That question would have to remain unanswered, as I heard a shout of "Come out! We know you're in there!" Shit, that must have been part of Celestia's guard! But what luck! Just when I get to the clearing in around her hut!

"Hey!" I yelled at the guards before I noticed that there was about fifty of them. "Um... Leave them alone! you're here for me. Right?"

The head guard walked up to me and said, "Yes, we are. You are under arrest."

"Under what charge?" I asked. "Surely you have a reason for arresting me, and it's not just because Celestia ordered it."

The guard was stupified. Clearly, he didn't expect me to say that. "Grr! GET HIM!" he screamed at his men. "And get the ponies in the hut! For all I care, they're traitors to the crown!"

"I thought I told you to leave them alone!" I yelled at the guards as they charged into the hut. I pulled a branch off a nearby tree and started smacking the guards out of my way as I ran towards the door. What? I didn't want to hurt anyone.

When I finally got to the door, I saw that the guards that had made it in were being fought back by Zecora and Renkinjutsu. I ran through the guards to help them. When I got to them, I realized that I had wandered into a battle that we couldn't escape from..... Unless....

"Zecora! Renkinjutsu!" I screamed at my companions. "Get close to me!"

"What to you plan to do?" Zecora asked. "They won't just show their backs to you."

"I know that," I said. "But that doesn't mean that they won't blink. Renkinjustu, NOW!"

At that, the alchemist threw down a capsule that let out a loud bang and released a bright light, stunning the guards in the room. I grabbed the pony and zebra in my company and jumped backwards, the three of us turning into a shadowy substance before fading to nothing.

We reappeared at the castle of the Pony Sisters.

"I can't believe it." Renkinjutsu said. "We ran from a large battle./'Tis a shame on us."

"Oh can it." I said. "We got out of there and we're sa-"

I was cut off when I saw the one figure that I sure as hell didn't want to see.

There, in front of me, stood Celestia. She was dressed in golden armor similar to that of her guard. A halberd floated on her left, and a large metal war hammer was clipped to her right.

"You shall go no further," she said. "You cannot escape me again."

"That's what you think!" I screamed in defiance. "Drake! I need help!"

Drake flopped out of a portal and got up before yelling at me. I noticed that he was almost completely naked, in fact, he was only wearing his underwear. "What the hell man! Me and Fluttershy were about to.... you know! It took her months to work up enough courage for that! And you just-"

He was struck with Celestia's war hammer before he was able to finish. As he was hit back into the portal he screamed, "Goddamn it Dox!"

Well shit....

Celestia returned her attention to where I was, she was surprised to find that I was running off further into the castle.

Further in the castle, I found Fluttershy waiting for us. I'm glad she made it here alright.

"Okay, we're all here," I said. "It's time I tell you guys why we came here. We're going to enact Urahara's fail safe just in case something like this were to happen."

"And that is?" Zecora asked. "Surely you can tell us this."

"We're going to hide in the soul society." I said. "Just let me open the portal."

I walked over to the organ and played the keys that Urahara told me to play.

C-Bb-F#-Eb-Chord of Eb minor

A portal opened up next to the organ. I could see the gates of the Seireitei just beyond the portal. Before anyone could pass through, however Celestia burst into the room.

"That's it!" she screamed. "This is your last chance to come with me. If you don't comply, then I'm going to have to kill you."

"Go." I told the ponies and zebra. "I'll be right behind you." I turned towards Celestia and unsheathed my sword. "I won't run. But you won't take me!"

"Such a shame then," Celestia said, charging up a spell. "You could have lived peacefully in the dungeon."

"That's not living!" I screamed. I charged my sword and brought it above my head before bringing it down and yelling, "HIT STREAM!" and sending a beam of energy at Celestia.

Celestia said nothing, instead shooting her spell straight at me. It collided with Hit Stream and pierced it, dispelling it in the process. The beam continued towards me and struck me.

The last thing I remembered was pure pain.

Fluttershy, Zecora, and Renkinjutsu stood there, baffled. They just watched their friend and comrade get incinerated by the solar monarch.... Yet, there wasn't even so much as ash where he stood. What had become of their friend?

Elsewhere, the entity that had come to be known as Dox floated in front of a large astral being. Who this was was a mystery to him, and would be for as long as he 'lived'.

"Welcome to my realm, Champion," it spoke.

"Who are you?" I asked.

"I am, who I am." it said. "I am everything, yet I am nothing. I am the void, yet I am not."

I stood.... floated, in awe. This was the Dungeon master! I thought the dungeon master was me, but.... Wait, he called me the champion. I was a rule that I made up! This was the real dungeon master!

"Yes, Dox." it said. "I am indeed the Dungeon Master. You are the Champion. Before you ask me, you are not dead. I have brought you here before you would have died. Your body has sustained a lot of damage, enough that a normal player would have died. You are not a player, though. As such, I am keeping your body here so it may recover. You may use one of the other bodies I have here in the mean time."

In a flash of light, two figures approached into the void. The first one was most definitely an alicorn, the other was humanoid.

The second figure appeared to be an elf with some kind of mutation, the poor guy. He looked at me with a scowl and crossed arms. It stared at me for a solid minute before raising its left arm and flipping me the bird.

"Two characters to use," the DM said. "One old, and one new. One from this universe, and one from a different campaign."

Author's Notes:

So, THAT happened.
Don't worry, the story's not over, in fact, far from it. This is just the best (and easiest) way to introduce a character you'll meet in the next chapter, as well as a few other things.

Oh, and if you are a D&D Nerd, then you should know the unspoken rule.
For those of you that don't, spoiler but always have a spare character ready.
Oh, and if you can guess what that 'other campaign' is, you get a prize...... Kinda like that last random OC feature, but this one gets an actual role, in which I will PM you about.

To Meet THAT Guy

"What the hell?!" I said. "What are you talking about, big guy? And why the hell are you trying to introduce me to these two weirdos?"

"Hey!" the elf interjected. "Speak for yourself! You haven't had to deal with radiation, or giant monsters, or being the only wizard on a team! You haven't even had to deal with having a mutation!"

"Wait," I said. "Mutation.... Yours wouldn't happen to be telekinesis, would it?"

"Yeah, it is," he said. "What of it?"

"Holy crap," I said. "You're my Gamma Dragon character. What the hell. It's been a while since I've used you."

"Well duh," he said. "Now, you gonna let me and the alicorn introduce ourselves or what?"

"Oh, sorry," I appologized. "Please, go ahead."

"Alright then," the elf said in his regal voice. "I am Hyper Bolic (*This is pronounced Hi-pear Bowl-ic NOT hyperbolic*). An elf of Gamma World."

"And I am Solaris," the alicorn stated. "I came from Equestria."

"Wait a second," I said, turning to the astral projection that was the DM. "Why did you choose these two for a backup character? Why not just revive my body?"

"Because that is not how it works," it said.

"Plus we offered to help," Solaris said.

The DM ignored Solaris and continued to speak. "I cannot interfere that much. For some reason, your world has been warded against me. It should not be, but some other worldly creature must be canceling out my influence with their own."

Wait, what? That can't be good. Nor should it be possibe! No one should be that powerful!

"I know what you mean," it said. "Reminds me when your elf companion Elsyrin would continually use the rules to keep you from doing fun things."

.... Dude, why must you read my mind? It's creepy as hell.

"I know," it said. "I'll stop when you start listening to me."

"But I have been listening to you!" I yelled. "I've been listening to you the entire time!"

"Ah, but you haven't," it stated matter o' factly. "I've been trying to contact you through the dice, yet as of late, you've been ignoring me. Maybe you could have stopped Celestia if you had just payed attention to the dice."

"Wait, what?!" I shouted. "What do you mean payed attention to the dice?!"

"It's how he contacts you," Hyper Bolic said. "He was trying to give you a power boost this time."

"Serriously?" I said in disbelief. "What the hell?! If you're trying to contact me, why not just make a noise, or make the dice burn or something?"

"Because that's not how they work," the DM stated. "It's meant so that I speak, and you listen. Not for me to grab your attention. It's the way we comunicate. You wouldn't want someone to just up and shank you before saying hi, would you?"

"Good point," I said defeatedly. "I'll listen better next time."

"Good," it said. "You can start now. Someone is trying to summon you. Use one of them and get out of here."

"Right," I said. "Yo, Hyper, let's get a move on."

"Watch it!" he said. "You're not my friend just yet, don't act like you are."

"Got it." I said. "Let's just get moving."

Konrad was sitting on the dock of Dock End’s river, trying not to snicker at the irony of the name at the moment. He decided to go fishing today, his cabin still being built in the village. ‘Ah...so peaceful, so quiet...you’d never think a war was happening barely a few days southeast of here.’

{War is often like that Rookie. It’s everywhere, but in places like this, so removed from the grand scheme of things, it’s easy to forget the world’s troubles.}

Konrad looked at the slowly flowing river that managed to push the mill nearby, and the sudden yank of his fishing line drew his attention. ‘Bite!’ Konrad quickly grabbed the pole and yanked, getting the fish hooked, and began pulling in the line by hand. It was one of those ancient things, just a stick and a long bit a wire, but hey, these folks got their occasional fish craving handled. “Oh~! Red Snappah!” Konrad quoted an old machinima by Oxhorn and sniggered as he held the flopping them in his hands. “Now...raw or cooked?”

The Plaga that was the real Konrad practically shot an extending “Alien” like mouth out to bite a chunk out of the fish from under the bandanna, killing it instantly.

“Raw it is!” However, before Konrad could properly chow down, he began choking, his Plaga mouth extending out of his own human one to spit something into his hand. “Ugh...what is it?”

He held out a purple-ish d6 that seemed to contain a galaxy inside of it. While holding it, he heard a voice call out:

This is for anyone who needs help or just wants a friend. Summon the Dungeon Master of Equestria if you’re ever in need.

“What the hell? Magic die?” Konrad blanked out for a few moments, and then jumped up and danced with nonsensical joy. “A magic die! A summons! I feel like I’m playing some sort of role playing game all of a sudden.” Konrad considered summoning this DM to help him, but he figured he’d save it for a rainy day as he sat back down facing the water.

A thunderclap sounded in the distance, and Konrad looked up to notice a storm front rolling in. ‘Huh, said rainy day might happen sooner than planned.’

“Freeze!” Konrad froze, but only in shock as he slowly turned his head around to see several pegasus soldiers, all garbed in the rank-and-file basic bronze and leather armor all aiming spears at him. “You are to surrender for questioning, unders suspicion of using forbidden magic!”

{Rookie...I don’t know about you, but we’re kinda between a bad spot-} The river. {And a sharp place-} The spears. {So, whatever that little trinket you found is, I’d suggest you use it to at least buy time to get out our boomstick.}

‘Yeah...good idea...how do I do that?!’

{I don’t know, roll it or something! It’s a die, nothing complicated!}

Konrad rolled from his seated position onto his back, throwing the die at the soldiers who jumped away on instinct while Konrad got himself upright.

When the die touched the ground, it bounced up into the air and turned into a portal, sending out an elf clad in strange robes and a tattered brown cloak. He held a staff in one hand, a spellbook in the other. He spoke with a voice that commanded respect, as if he knew much….. Stuck up elf…..

“What the hell?!” He said, staring at the guards that were pointing their spears at him. “I swear, it’s like no matter where I go, Celestia’s finest hate me.”

“H-h-halt foul…. thing!” Said one of the soldiers.

“Okay, that’s enough of that,” He said, pointing his staff at the soldiers. “Sleep.”

In an instant, they were all out like a light.

“Now,” he started, turning to me. “Who summoned me?”

Before Konrad could even blink, or respond, several flaring red lights shot up from the incapacitated soldiers into the sky, bursting in a display of light all too synonymous with “OVER HERE!” “Uh...Konrad, or Avarice the Merchant. I appreciate the save, but I think more of them might be incoming!” Konrad reached into his coat and pulled out his Chiappa. ‘Shit, shit, an actual battle! I’ve never killed something sentient before!’

“Wait, did you just say, the Merchant?” He asked, ignoring both Konrad and the lights. “As in… the guy who sent me to Equestria? OH HO HO! I HAVE GOT A BONE TO PICK WITH YOU!”

“Wait, WHAT?! Hey! Point that thing somewhere else!” Konrad shouted as he dodged a bolt of magic that came flying at him, only to start floating randomly, flailing his arms about trying to get down.

“WHY?!” The elf asked. “Why did you send me here?! What reason?! Why did you think it was just okay to mess with us con goers and such?!”

It started to feel like the air around Konrad was trying to choke him…. and was succeeding as he started to feel a lot of pressure around his throat. Only to remember he didn’t need to breathe anymore aside from keeping his host body alive. He could revive it if worse came to worst. “I...don’t...understand….”

“What do you mean you don’t understand?!” The elf screamed at him. “You sent me here! I can…. I can….. You’re…. not him. Are you?” The elf asked as he noticed the differences in appearance between this Merchant and the Merchant that he thought he was.

Konrad felt the air around him release it’s grasp and set him down gently. “Well! That was a fine how-do-ya-do you bleedin’ wanker! I should shoot ya fulla holes for that stunt!” Konrad aimed his shotgun angrily at the elf, forgetting his pacifism in his anger for a moment, only to suddenly jerk away when he realized it and shoot the dock to the right of him. “Oh...shit...almost did something I’d regret there….”

“You bet.” He said. “If you shot me, I woulda decked ya in the face with my staff. Or used telekinesis again. Man, I’ll never get used to the Gamma Dragon rules.”

“DnD? That’s really convoluted. Well...I’m not sure what’s going on, what with them claiming me using illegal magic. I’m just a...humble Merchant.” Konrad had to chuckle. “Regardless, I’m on the run from Equestria’s more upstanding elements. I got here, looted a battlefield, traded a debt for information on current events, and next thing I know: I’ve got pegasi after my ass. I know it’s sexy, but could they not be chasing it?”

“Ooookay,” The elf said, finally turning around and noticing the magic flares. “So, someone wants your butt. I’m gonna guess it’s Celestia. But enough of that. Shouldn’t we get out of here before those reinforcements get here? I’m pretty sure they want me now, too.”

“Well, if they do I bet it won’t bug ya none considering you got Dark Side powers. Let’s go, got a cave nearby we can hide in for the moment.”

“Home sweet home! Take a seat anywhere! What’s mine is yours!” Konrad joked as they walked into the cave. It had a small entrance, but opened up rather quickly into a surprisingly well-structured cavern that seemed artificial. In fact, a carved entrance with ancient runes deeper in informed the elf that this was the entrance to a crypt, and Konrad had shamelessly piled it’s riches and a vast assortment of odds and ends about the entrance cavern, to note he was specifically sitting on a throne that had moldy cushions, gesturing for the elf to take a seat on a rickety stool.

“What the hell?” He said before taking a seat on the ground. “This is a crypt! A place where the dead are buried! And that’s Elvish! Why is there Elvish here?! Who the hell are you?!”

“Hell if I know anymore! I’m Konrad Skinner, I’m Avarice the Merchant. I’m a Stranger, a familiar face! As for this being a crypt, when you’ve got questionable abilities with questionable clients of unknown levels of trustworthiness and a questionably stable parasite that’s replaced your actual self, you find it hard to find a place to feel safe. I WAS getting a cabin in the village, but with the soldiers after me, nothing’s likely going to be so open as before. So close to getting Dock End a proper merchantry too.” Konrad bemoaned, running his hand through a pile of gold next to him, watching it run down to the floor in boredom.

“But why a crypt?” The elf asked. “Why not just a different cave?”

“Why bother? This place is perfect! Well hidden in plain sight, easy to reach yet hard to find, and filled to the brim with riches! I was going to invest all this into the village, I ain’t got a use for it. But now I’ll have to move on, but I don’t know how to get this place noticed, or even if they’re allowed to desecrate it as I’ve blatantly done.” Konrad informed as he took some coins from the pile and jingled them about. “As for me getting it all out….” Konrad put the coins in his coat, and then pulled out an ancient and rusted sword out that was blatantly too large to fit. “I have my ways.”

“What the?!” He yelped. He calmed down after a bit and started talking again. “Ya know, I thought that I was the only one with a ‘Magic Satchel’.” He said, pulling out a bag. “Although, yours is a bit different.”

“Heh, a bag of holding? I’ve got more than that, more than all the bags of holding could ever hope for. See that statue over there?” Konrad gestured to a small golden statue of an elf women, clearly in a very lewd pose, possibly a fertility idol or something. “Watch.” Konrad reached into his coat, and just over the statue, his hand appeared as if from thin air, where it then grabbed onto the statue and pulled it into nothingness. When the elf looked back to Konrad, it was now in his hand. “Fancy as all get-out.”

“What. The hell. That shouldn’t be possible. That…. That….. Ugh…” He facepalmed, with the audible slap echoing throughout the cave.

“Don’t think too hard about it, I just accept it as it is. The only limitation is that I cannot use that on anything except things either I, or nobody has claim to.” Konrad said with a nod and set the statue down at his feet. “Just as well, actual stealing, from the living at least, is something I abhor and will never resort to. I’d rather die….again.”

“So, let me get this straight.” The elf started. “If I were to call dibs on, oh I don’t know, that pile of gold in the corner?”

“Can’t touch it now. You own it. Simple as that. Unless you say you don’t want it, or give it away to nobody, then that nobody becomes me.”

“Ah, okay. Well then, I’m not claiming it.”

“That’s fine, then it’ll go to the village. I’ve got ideas, but I’ll need a little extra help getting this all moved to town.” Konrad said as he gestured to the vast wealth in the cave. “I can’t just warp it all there, not with those soldier boys aiming spears at my rear.”

“Oh, how I know how that feels. Well, kind of. Back in my Equestria-”

“WHOA! Hold up! YOUR Equestria?! I kinda get Multiverse theory, but you’re saying that you’re from another version of this universe?” Konrad asked in surprise, getting the elf to blink in confusion.

“Uh, yeah.” He said. “What, am I the first Displaced you’re meeting?”

“I know I must seem dumb to ask, but what the blooming fuck is a Displaced?” Konrad asked gruffly as he picked up a coin and tossed it. “There, that coin is now displaced, what special meaning is there to the term?”

“Honestly, I don’t know.” The elf said. “It’s just what someone called people like me. Apparently it’s those of us that have been sent to Equestrias by the Merchant. That shady guy that sold us stuff. I also heard about some kind of lottery, but apparently it’s not common.”

“Pfft, yeah, right, not common he says. If there’s enough of us to earn a capital lettered title just from existing, I think it’s beyond common. Because this means I’m a Displaced too. Damn. There went any consoling thoughts that I was unique. And also this explains you trying to kill me on the dock. Bastard probably used me as a scapegoat. For all I know, I’m going to be attracting hundreds of Displaced looking for revenge.” Konrad grumbled as he shifted in his throne. “Ugh...that’s a later topic. I don’t want to think about it. So, let’s keep things simple for now; like what the hell is your name? I’ve been thinking of you as “the elf” since you popped up.”

“I honestly forgot my original name.” He said. “I did create a new name for myself though. In fact, got it after becoming king of changelings in a different universe. I’m Dox.

“Well that isn’t an odd name, but better than all these word-names ponies have. Well then Dox, mind stirring up some trouble to buy me time for some charity work?” Konrad asked as he gestured again to all the treasure.

“Ugh. Fine, but you owe me.” Dox said. The reaction to the words was violent, as Konrad spasmed and gasped as he clutched his chest. “Yo, you okay?”

Konrad’s eyes shined brightly, and they began to keep glowing as an audible snarl entered his tone. “Ya had to enact a debt...now we’re in contract. So now, neither of us can get out of this without backlash. I HAVE to deliver this treasure, and you HAVE to help me now. Watch words around me Dox...words have binding power when I’m involved.”

“.....Okay then. Let’s get to it.” Dox said.

The village of Dock End was as it normally was. Ponies were going about their business, going to and from the logging mill with wagons of felled trees, or tilling fields. There was even construction on a new cabin in the town, what with the fact that there was only like, five buildings.

The ponies were busy working on their own things when suddenly a figure appeared on the northwest horizon of the village. The figure stood there for a bit before the figure summoned a large ball of fire before sending it flying down the road.

This in turn alerted all of the soldiers in the village, who promptly ran out of the buildings that they were in and swarmed the strange figure. When he was completely surrounded, they heard him speak.

“I don’t normally do this kind of roll, but…..” The figure said before screaming: “CHAOTIC EVIL BITCHES! YOU CAN’T STOP ME!” And proceeding to run away from the village, the soldiers following in quick pursuit.

Along the way out the figure cast a few beams of magic to keep the soldiers from getting too close. It even threw one of the soldiers back at the town, all the while screaming like a madman. It’s safe to say, that one soldier wasn’t able to rejoin his brothers in arms in the pursuit.

Around the corner of the inn, Konrad poked his head out, and glared at the hissing soldier holding his leg as Logger and a couple of the other villagers helped him up and started carrying him to the inn. ‘No! Damn it! That was the best spot!’ Konrad tightened his grip on his Chiappa angrily, before he took a few steadying breaths. He may not need to breath, but it was still cathartic. ‘Where am I going to drop the loot now?’

{Where you originally planned to.}

‘But there’s a soldier in there! He’ll see me drop it and might claim it as stolen or some other bullshit, and then there goes the village’s capital! This place would never get on the map then!’

{I’ll deal with the toy soldier.}

‘No killing!’

{Wouldn’t dream of it….}

Avarice coughed, before spitting out Konrad’s human teeth, licking his bloodied lips as the mutation replaced his human mouth with an insect one. “Bleh...great, mouth’s gone. Sorry kid.” ‘Ew...win some, lose some.’ Avarice then chittered his mandibles still surrounded by the flesh of Konrad’s mouth, thankfully all hidden by his convenient bandanna. “Meh, better for eating anyway.”

Avarice stormed into the inn, getting their attention by shooting the ceiling.

Meanwhile, back with Dox:

“EAT IT LOSERS!” Dox shouted as he shot YET ANOTHER magic missile next to a soldier. He was aiming at the soldiers, but he had no intent to kill them.

All in all, this was almost as fun as that time that Urahara asked him to help set up some explosives for training….. and he put some in his pants…… Ah, that was funny shit right there.

Back with Konrad:

At the thunderously loud bark of the shotgun’s buckshot being fired into the ceiling, all the ponies had screamed and ducked out of instinct rather than ingrained fear. ‘Odd, how even across time and space, intelligent and instinctive response is so similar.’ “Alright you ungrateful whelps! I provided my services to your town and you sell me out?!”

“It’s nothing like that Avarice! They’re soldiers, our country’s soldiers, we couldn’t just turn them away!” Logger defended, only to yelp in pain as Avarice took an old throwing knife from his coat and threw it into his shoulder.

“Quiet! There’s something called Friendship, and I was bothering to learn your names! For a Merchant, that’s pretty damn close to trusting! I won’t be coming back, but I still plan to hold up my bargain with you all.” Avarice then looked at the injured soldier laying on a table the villagers had placed him. “Watch you little cog, as I demonstrate my benevolence.”

Avarice then took off his pack, opened it, and turned it over. Promptly, a pile of gold began forming as a waterfall of gold coins, various treasures, and other valuables spilled forth. Within a few minutes, he’d made a pile big enough to fill a good portion of the floor, before he pulled his pack back upright, and closed it. Avarice’s new mandibles clicked in amusement and satisfaction at their gobsmacked faces. “Adieu.” With that, Avarice bolted out the door and into the woods to the east, readying the d6 to contact Dox.

With Dox:

“OW OW OW! SCREW YOU GUYS! I’M OUT! PEACE!” Dox screamed angrily as he quickly teleported away.

He reappeared right next to Avarice, in the cave, now empty.

“You’re welcome,” Dox said. “Now I’m bloodied as HELL! That hurt, just so ya know.”

“Well, hot damn. I thought you were a mage/warrior dual class, but since you took so much I’m guessing you’re just a mage then. Staff threw me off. Well, I’ve got some healing potions that’ll-.” Suddenly, as Avarice reached into his coat, Dox keeled over backwards, landing in a boneless heap. “Uh...did he just...SHIT!” Avarice quickly fished out a fistful of potions, and began desperately pouring them into the unresponsive elf. “Shit! SHIT! Don’t die on me! Debts aren’t settled when people die! FUCK! I got the first Displaced I met killed!”

“That’s what you think.” Said a different voice. “I’m kinda unkillable. As long as I still have a character to use, I’m alive.”

Avarice turned to the source of the voice only to find a non-anthro alicorn standing at the mouth of the cave. It just stared at him and said, “Sup.”

“YOU ARSE! YOU GOT ME WORRIED FOR NOTHING! DO YOU REALIZE HOW CLOSE I WAS TO INFECTING YOU TO RESURRECT YOU?!” Avarice screamed angrily as he smacked the stately alicorn stallion across the face with the but of his shotgun. “I would’ve cursed you with undeath damn it! Don’t scare me like that!”

“Yeah. That would have pissed off both me AND the guy whose body that actually is.”

“Oh, great, so I still got SOMEBODY killed! That’s a relief! Not! Tell me there’s some sort of other sorcery involved in this to clear my conscience.” Avarice pleaded sarcastically as he gestured angrily at the bloody corpse on the floor.

“Eh, don’t worry. He’s still alive.” Alicorn Dox said. “In fact, I’m pretty sure you just helped res him. According to the big guy, it’d take weeks to do normally.”

“Oh, so those potions didn’t go to waste. Good. If there’s anything I hate more than killing innocents, or stealing, it’s wasting valuable resources.” Avarice calmed down as he sat on his still cushioned throne. “So...is that body just going to lay there?”

Just as he said that, it started getting up and fading away. Before fading away, Avarice could have sworn he heard it say, “Fuck you Dox, and fuck you, too creepy guy.”

“...I like him. We should invite him over more often.” Avarice joked, getting them both to laugh. “So! Alright, now that all the excitement’s over with, I can slip away while they’re dealing with things in Dock End. But before I do, I want a couple things. Firstly; how the hell did you make this?” Avarice asked as he brought out the d6.

“Well, I just sort of aquired the d6 and said an oath.” He said. “Honestly, it can be any item, and obviously the oaths are different. Just take something and say what you stand for or something like that and offer aid. I don’t know. Oh, and before you choose a coin, someone already has a coin.”

“Well, damn. Money is sorta my thing...wait a tick…” Avarice focused hard, reached into his coat, and then began tugging on something. “Mm! Thing’s stuck! Hold on!” Avarice tried pulling harder, only to make no progress. “Grab on my sleeve and pull would ya?”

“..... I’m not even going to ask.” Dox said as bit on the sleeve and started to pull. “Gwoss.”

“Hey, it was leather before I came here, just pull harder!” Avarice shouted as he could feel his prize loosening.

“Itphs Wowphs thin phsnake phskin!” He shouted through the material.

Finally, with a crack, the prize came loose, jerking Avarice’s arm and elbowing Dox in the jaw.

“OW!” Dox screamed as he released the sleeve. “First the bad taste, now I taste blood! DAMN IT MAN!”

“Oh come off it, have a potion, it’ll grow back any teeth ya just lost.” Avarice idly said as he carelessly tossed a vial of the opaque red liquid at the alicorn, too involved in looking at his chosen icon. “Beautiful….” Avarice said as he held the ancient cold blue iron brazier torch up, it had a length of rusted chain connected to the bottom. Likely, that was what had been resisting the pull from it’s secondary mounting.

“That gonna be your token?” Dox said, wiping blood from his mouth and downing the potion. “Now say an oath, like what you’re offering and some instructions on how to call you.”

Avarice held the torch up, his mandibles clicking in excitement.
”If you seek a bargain, a trade, or an extra gun. Light this blue flame and call my name! Avarice, The Merchant!”

“That it?” Dox asked. “Dude, someone is gonna connect you to THE Merchant and come at ya, you know that right?”

“Let then come! Let them call! I will prove I am every bit greater than that swindler! I shall fend off any who attack me, and happily provide service to those who seek it. I can get my hands on anything that isn’t owned, what better honest Merchant is there?” Avarice asked as he cackled darkly, and then fished out a lit torch from his coat, casually passing it over the fuelless brazier, which then lit a bright blue, before he threw it into the open air, where it vanished into nothingness.

“Great.” Dox simply stated. “I’ll keep an eye out for that, then. You still have a debt to fill.”

“ACK! DON’T SAY THOSE WORDS! NOW I HAVE TO PROVIDE A SERVICE!” Avarice shouted, upset that his powers were being used against him. “Bah, fine. Better you than some twit out to get me. Call on me should ya need me, and I’ll be along. Sorry for making the summoning requirements a little difficult, but I don’t want my summons to be an accident made lightly.”

“Eh, don’t worry about it. I know a place that’ll work.” Dox said. “Hell, go ahead and call me if ya want. But, uh. Before I go, you need to say something…. aparently…..”

Then a portal opened up……

“Or that could happen. Later dude!” Dox said as he jumped into the portal.

Author's Notes:

So, that was my crossover chapter with GameJunkie7 and his story Hello, Stranger.\

It was a blast working with him (and teaching him how to crossover. Yes, I was the first guy to crossover with him and his story. Honestly, I'm honored. It was fun!

Anyways, yeah, Dox is gonna be back in his Equestria in the next chapter.... as Solaris.... who is Celestia's daddy...... Can't you just smell the horrible, HORRIBLE shenanigans?

THAT ALICORN'S A CHANGELING!

After leaving Avarice, I started floating through the void, just waiting for the REAL Dungeon Master, who I've dubbed the big guy, to open a portal back to the realm of Equestria. As I floated there, however, I started contemplating things. Things like:

Dear God. Why do you like to mess with me?

You do know that I'm more powerful than him, right?

SON OF A BITCH! He's in my brain now. GREAT.

"Oh stop complaining. You have a new body, I suggest you check it out."

"Huh. Ya know, I never took the time to really look at my current body when I was helping out Avarice. That's actually a good idea."

"It's not an idea. You do that, THEN I let you out of the void."

"..... Fine. But if there's something I think needs changing-"

"I ain't messing with your dangly bits."

"I didn't mean that! I meant my.... I guess the term is mane and coat?"

"Oh, I can do that."

"Okay then."

Anyways, I started examining myself. I had a pristine white coat and a nice mane that looked like a mixture of blood red and sunset red. Hell, the more I thought about it, it started to turn into a mane like Celestia's, just going in that weird sunset look with yellow, orange, and red.

"..... I'm pretty sure from all the fan art and such that it's pretty recognizable that I'm Solaris. BIG GUY! WE GOT A PROBLEM!"

"On it. Got a color you'd like?"

"Well, I'd rather not me too out of the usual. I mean, I'm already taller than normal ponies. In fact, I'm as tall as Celestia.... Anyways, I'm thinking either white or brown."

"I am not doing white. White mane and coat? Boring as hell. And why brown? Why not black?"

"'Cause I'd rather not be an alicorn version of Woundsalt. He's to remain the Un-alicorn."

"Done. You might want to do something about the butt mark while you're at it."

"The cutie mark? Yeah..... Huh, it's a burning sun surrounded by stars. Yep, that needs changing. Sorry Solaris."

"Oh, don't worry, he's fine. I made a copy of him when you started changing things about him. Before you ask, your the copy."

"Ah, okay. Well, could you make the cutie mark into a galaxy, or something like that?"

"You want something like your dice basically? Just not as easily recognizable. Done."

"Cool! I have an irregular galaxy on my ass. This is amazing."

"Alright then, have fun with the landing!"

"Wait. WHAT?!?!?!"

The portal on the opened around where the DM had pulled me from existance. The spot just before I would have died..... Meaning.

I pressed the keys that Urahara had taught me on the organ to thee outside and.......

Nothing..... Nothing happened... Nor is happening...... In fact, I didn't even hear.....

I looked up from the keys to stare at the pipes of the organ........ Only to find the instrument heavily damaged.

"Damn it! Celestia must have done it after I disappeared," I said. "But what does that mean of my friends? Crap, there's only one way to find out. I have to go into town.... Damn it...... Wait a sec, what's that on the floor?"

There on the floor, lay a sheathe with a bastard sword in it and a few vials full of rainbow liquid attached to the strap. Either I dropped that earlier, or the DM isn't as much of a bastard as I thought he was.

Now the dice are glowing. What now?

"Watch your mouth..... Er, mind. I'm a dick, but I wouldn't leave my champion without his defenses. By the way, you might want to try some magic before you head in, I'm pretty sure you don't just want to pick everything up with your mouth."

"Thanks big guy," I said. "Now, let's try something basic, like levitation."

I tried picking up a rock with as much concentration as I could muster..... and sent it flying into the outer reaches of space.

"Holy crap," I said. "Maybe if I just don't try?"

I tried picking up another rock like as if I was a biped just reaching down and grabbing the damn thing. And it just lifted like I wanted it to. Huh, okay then. I guess magic comes pretty easily to this body.

Well, I guess it's time to get to town..... Now where was that path?

I finally made it out of the forest. There was Fluttershy's cottage.

I sighed at the thought of what was in there. Poor Discord. To think of what they must have done to him to make him behave in the first place. Now he's stone again, all because he didn't agree with Celestia. Don't worry Discord, I'll find out how to free you some day. Maybe I'll even get Celestia to stop being a nut. I don't know.

Heh, that'll be the day. said a mysterious voice.... Although, I didn't actually hear it, it was honestly in my mind..... Wait a second.....

"Discord?" I asked to the air.

Yes. Apparently, you can hear me. Heh, must be you being a displaced. said Discord.

"I guess so," I said. "Hey, how can I even hear you in the first place?"

I don't know. I wouldn't think about it if I were you. Discord advised. Chaos magic works in strange ways. As does the void magic keeping you here. Oh, on that note, how's the void been recently? Still a big nothing?

"Yep, pretty much," I said. "Listen, I got to go. I have to get some answers."

Don't let little old me keep you there, Discord said. I mean, it's not like we could walk and talk. Just remember to not be a stranger.

"I'll remember that," I said. "Later, Discord."

Beezly bye! Discord said.

The trip into the village didn't take too long. Although, the entrance was complicated.

First off, the second I stepped foot into the perimeter, I heard a gasp and saw a jumping pink blur. I guess Pinkie Pie knows that I'm here. Well, there goes the element of surprise. But I guess that means I won't see anyone on my way to the crystal tree, and hopefully the library inside of it.

Just as I thought, I made it through the center of town and to the crystal tree with absolutely zero encounters with any other ponies.... That is to say, until I made it to the castle of Twilicorn.

The guards immediately stopped me when I reached the doors. What with them holding their spears in that X shape. One of the guards addressed me.

"Halt!" said the guard. "State your name and busine-e-e-e HOLY SHIT!"

"Huh? What?" said the other guard in a sort of drowsy tone. "What is it kid?

"S-sir!" the younger guard said. "It's an alicorn!"

"What?!" the older of the two yelled, obviously now fully awake. He started looking in my direction. "The princesses aren't supposed to be here for..... for..... Kid, go get the princess."

"Sir?" the guard said.

"NOW PRIVATE!" yelled the senior guard.

"Yes sir, Sergeant, sir!" said the private as he ran into the castle.

It took a few minutes for the private to reach the princess. Of course, I could only tell by the loud "WHAT?!" and the fire that burst from one of the windows. About thirty seconds later, a flash of magenta light turned my attention away from the door to find Princess Sparkle Butt looking straight at me.

I will never forget the next few moments.

"Oh, well hello there, handsome," said the Princess in a sultry voice. Well crap. It looks like Princess Mc Magicpants has developed a crush on me in my alicorn body. Damn it.

"Uh, hi." I responded.

"How about you come inside?" she suggested in the same tone. "That way we can get a bit better, acquainted."

I felt myself shudder. I hope this won't be a thing with her so long as I'm in this body. PLEASE GOD, DON'T BE A THING!!!

Author's Notes:

YEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!
I did the best I could. This was a fun chapter to write.
Anyone get the jokes? Or that one reference to that guy that I love?
Anyone? Please notice me senpai? Senpai? SENPAI!!! *cries in the corner*

Anyways, be happy there's some shenanigans in here..... as well as that last bit. Muhuhahahahaha!
Between you and me, that last bit will be a thing..... Heheh.

To Mess with Ponies

Why?

Why did it have to be a thing?

Ever since she saw me, she's been all goo goo eyes and sultry voice. And she's been wiggling her butt every chance she gets. I've been keeping count, she's currently at twenty-three.

"Oh, a book that should be on the shelf," Twilight said, bending over and wiggling her butt. "Let me get that."

..... Make that twenty-four. Damn it. Why is she so infatuated with me?

.... Dice are glowing again..... He knows why, and it's probably REALLY obvious. What do you want big guy?

You look kinda like her teacher. She loves her teacher, kinda sees her as a parent.

God damn it. I look like her parent, and the horrible match making rule states you are attracted to people like your parents.... Damn it!

"Um, Miss?" I said to Twilight.

"Ooooh, yes, big guy?" she said in response with that same damn tone and that same goofy face.

"You never even told me your name." I stated flatly. "Yet here we are, walking through your castle to a location that only you know about. I didn't even tell you what I was here for! You just dragged me in and said 'Follow me!'"

Let's just say that she got my point. She dropped the whole sultry voice and the smile and the goo goo eyes and took on a serious tone before apologizing.

"I'm so sorry! Please forgive me!" she said in a pleading tone. "I don't know what came over me. I just.... I'm sorry...."

Oh shit. She's begun to deflate and become a sad sack. I ain't having none of your shit!

"Listen, I shouldn't have yelled," I said. "But that doesn't excuse what you were doing."

"Alright," she said, visibly getting better. "What did you come here for, anyways?"

"I wanted to talk to the Princess," I said. She immediately got really happy and hyper. "I meant Princess Celestia. Sorry to disappoint you. But I did hear that you were once her student. Is there a way you could contact her for me? Ya know, tell her I want to talk?"

"Yeah, that'd be easy," she said. "Just let me get Spike really quick. You can wait for me in there in the meantime." She pointed to a door with her last sentence.

I entered through the door to find a large hallway of books. Moving through the hallway, I came to the center of what appeared to be a MASSIVE library built into the crystal tree. There was giant bookshelves leading to the back walls just filled with books. There were even a few books on a table in the center of the room..... Wait, is that one floating?

As I investigated the table, I found that one of the books was indeed floating. There was a glowing mini-pedestal below it, attached below it and to the table was a small tablet made of some kind of grey-ish clear gem. It had something written on it:

Rainbows

..... Oookay. So, what's this book about, anyways?.....

It's about rainbows. Oookay, that can't be a coincidence. I remove the book from it's floating perch and write my own words on the tablet:

Duplication Spell

A book instantly flew over and opened to a page describing a temporary duplication spell... Which I started reading.

"'Just concentrate mana through the horn,'" I read. "'And focus on making yourself in multiple places at once. Spell lasts ten minutes or until user's mana depletes.' Huh, it's an easy spell, but it takes a lot of mana. Well, let's try it."

I focus as hard as I can and imagine myself where I am and also right next to me. Immediately, another me audibly pops into existence. Oh, I could have fun with this.

Twilight came back a few minutes later with Spike. She headed directly to the center of the library, only to find nothing. Where had that new alicorn gone?!

"Hey, miss?!" said the alicorn as he emerged from one of the lines of bookshelves. "I think I had an accident."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked. "What kind of accident could you have possibly ha-"

She was interrupted by another alicorn emerged from a different hall of books, followed by another one.

"How did this happen?!" she practically screamed.

"Well, it happened while I was waiting," he started. "I was bored and started looking around. Then I got ansy, 'cause I still didn't know who you were, nor do I know your dragon buddy. So, I went and looked around for something to do. Then this happened!"

"And why were you looking down THAT isle?" Twilight asked the alicorn.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FhYr4RGp_TE

Twilight effectively broke down at that point and collapsed.

While Twilight 'took a nap,' I played chess with Spike. Let me say this, he is damn good. Not as good as one of my old Jazz Band friends, but still pretty good.

Anyways, I waited for Twilight to wake up. When she did I was bombarded with questions.

"Where did you come from?" she asked.

"I just appeared in some castle in that crazy forest," I responded.

"What were you doing there?"

"I just told you, I just appeared there. I don't really have any memories other than that," I lied.

"What is your name?"

"I'm.... I'm Galaxy Wishes," I lied again.

"Alright Galaxy. It seems that your story checks out," she said.

"Wait, what?" I asked. "Were you testing me or something?"

"Yes," Twilight admitted. "I've kinda been reading your memories to see if you're lying. Although, I must say, I like your nickname."

"What?" I said.

"Gold," she said. "It's kinda cute."

"Um. I-I have to-" I choked out before being interrupted.

"Spike, could you show him to the bathroom," Twilight said to the baby dragon.

"How'd you know I needed to..." I started before realizing the obvious. "Oh yeah, reading my mind. Could you please stop that?"

"Sure," Twilight said.

I'm in the bathroom now. The dice are glowing and I'm washing my face.

"What do you want?" I whispered to the dice.

Look at the mirror.

I turned my head to see the astral projection of the DM in the mirror. "Again, what do you want."

I'm betting your wondering what's going on with your 'memories,' correct?

"Actually, yeah. What's up with that?"

Well, this body of yours isn't the original one, so I thought that I'd do you a favor and block your original memories so that you wouldn't be given away 'till you want to. Hell, haven't you seen your eyes yet?

"Actually, no," I said. "Let me see."

Wow, he changed my eye color to brown. Huh, who woulda thunk it.

It's not hard to change it back, just think about revealing yourself, they'll turn back to how they are on your normal body.

"Oh, okay."

*SNAP* *FLASH*

"What was that?" I questioned.

She knows about your connection to me now.

"WHAT?!" I screamed.

Don't worry, it's a good thing. If they knew last time, things would have turned out better. Instead, they thought you were a pretender, set to destroy the peace they had worked so hard to achieve.

"About that, how do you know about it?" I asked.

I'm the DM, I've been watching everything. This is just the neutral world. Your 'Earth' is a realm close to Limbo.

"The realm of Chaos? I didn't think it would be THAT bad," I said.

The Solar Goddess is coming. She is bringing the Goddess of the Moon. Be ready.

The astral projection faded away, leaving me with my thoughts.

"Well shit," I said.

Miss Me Celestia?!

Wow, they got here quick.

Apparently, right after taking that photo of me with the DM's projection in the mirror, the Princesses teleported into Twilight's castle. Hell, they even brought Cadence and Shining Armor with them. Either I scared them something fierce, or they really wanted to make sure I was who I said I was.

I'm going with the latter, however, because before I entered the room they were all waiting in, I saw a barrier around the doorway. Apparently, me seeing it and telling them I saw it was part of their little test.

Why do I say that? 'Cause apparently the only other pony, or even being they've met, was Solaris.

Anyways, they kept bombarding me with questions. They were all along the same ones that Twilight asked me, except for one.

"Who was that man in the mirror?" asked Celestia.

"That was the Dungeon Master," I responded.

"So, you're in leagues with that bipedal creature?" Luna asked.

"Who?" I responded. "What the hell are you talking about? Bipedal creature? That was the Dungeon Master. I don't know what you ponies have seen, but it wasn't the DM."

"You keep referring to the fugitive like as if he was an important being," Celestia said. "What's worse is that you say it like he's more powerful than me and my sister."

"I'm not talking about what you think!" I said. "That biped you keep talking about isn't the DM and never will be!"

"We have had enough of this foolishness," Luna said. "We think thou needs time to think about thou's actions in the dungeons."

SILENCE, rang out the voice of the DM.

"Who is there?!" Celestia questioned. "Reveal yourself!"

If I were to do that, he started, everything would become nothing. This realm would become another void. No, I will not reveal myself. I will show you what I can, though.

Welcome to the void, young ones.

We're in the void. I swear, if this doesn't convince them, nothing will.

"What matter of magic is this?!" Luna screamed.

"Where are we?!" Twilight questioned.

"This is...." Celestia said. "This is the void...... I've been here before, when I was young."

Yes, and it seems you have forgotten what I told you. said the now appearing visage of the DM.

"What did you tell her?" I asked.

I told her about the prophecy. I tried to tell her that she was not the Champion, but apparently an immortal goddess who lives in the physical world tends to listen to mortals. I will tell you once more, Celestia. You are not the one.

"But if I'm not the one, who is?!" she screamed. "What do I tell my ponies who thought that I was their savior?!"

That the new alicorn that has appeared is my new champion, and that the evil is on it's way. I can sense it, but for some reason, I cannot touch it. It is out of my grasp, like as if it never originated from this part of the multiverse.

"Very well," Celestia said. "I shall announce to my ponies what is happening."

And release Discord. He is of vital importance for what is coming soon. And 'Gold' the other form is ready.

"Thanks, big guy!" I said before he teleported us back out of the void.....

..... and into Twilight's castle.

"What did he mean?" Twilight asked. "What other form?"

"Well, I might have been lying to you the entire time," I said.

"How can this be?" Luna questioned. "We hath read thou's mind. It has revealed that thou hath told us nothing but the truth. How could thou be lying to us?"

"Well, I was going to wait until later," I said. "But certain things have brought this to current light." I blinked a few times and did as the DM told me to do when I wanted to reveal myself. I then stared straight at Celestia while wearing the biggest 'eat shit' grin I could muster. "MISS ME CELESTIA?!"

"Mother of me," Celestia said. "You're the biped!"

"Yes, I am," I said. "My name is Dox."

"THE BIPED!" Twilight screamed before using her telekinesis to slam me into a wall.

"Twilight?" Luna said. "What is the matter with you?!"

"He wills you to die," Twilight said. Her face became the same as Fluttershy's was when she appeared in the Everfree forest that one day.

"Twi...light...." I was able to cough out as she crushed me against the wall.

"Twilight Sparkle!" Celestia yelled at the young alicorn.

"Huh?" said the tranced alicorn. She let up her spell and dropped me to the floor. "Prin.... cess?"

I coughed a few times before speaking. "She's still in there, Fluttershy was the same. I think the other ponies are, too. There's a way to fix her, but I don't have it."

"What is it?" Luna asked.

"I don't even remember the name of it," I said. "But I think I have something that would work as a substitute."

I slipped out one of the vials on the strap for my sword's sheathe and uncorked it before attempting to bring it over to Twilight's mouth so I could pour it in. Safe to say that it didn't work. She noticed what I was trying instantly and slammed me against the wall again, effectively canceling the magical grip I had on the vial, letting it drop to the floor and shatter.

She continually slammed me against the wall, over and over again. In between the slammings, I was able to toss both Celestia and Luna a vial with what little magic I was able to muster.

"Twilight!" Celestia said, again. "I don't want to fight you, if I don't have to."

"But we have no such problems!" screamed Luna before slamming into Twilight's body, sending her flying across the room.

Twilight recovered quickly and slammed Luna into the same wall that she was slamming me into. In fact, she didn't just slam her into the wall, she slammed Luna into me! Luna dropped her vial during her journey into my side, letting it shatter on the floor.

"Sister!" Celestia screamed. "That is enough, my former student. You shall not harm any more ponies!"

Celestia attempted to do the same thing Luna did, only to get the same reaction. Same wall being slammed into, and by wall, I still mean me, and same dropped vial. Her's didn't shatter, however.

"Twi.... light...." Celestia choked out.

"Prin... cess...." Twilight moaned. "N..... No..... NO!"

Twilight's telekinesis dropped instantly as she started writhing about. Obviously the real Twilight had finally seen what was wrong with her and was now fighting whatever was controlling her mind.

I took this as an opportunity to enact my plan. I jumped up and rushed Twilight, grabbing the vial and uncorking it along the way. When I reached Twilight, I pinned her to the ground and forced her to drink the rainbow colored contents of the vial. The effects were instant, as Twilight started to come out of her trance like state.

"What in Tartarus just happened?" Twilight asked.

"Someone is trying to tell us something," I said. "And by what I've seen so far, all of the elements have been put under the influence. I know you're okay now. Fluttershy is completely safe. I think I also broke Pinkie Pie's trance on accident. She was like how you just were, then I scared her. Then here eyes went wide for a second before becoming pupil-less like the townsfolk. So, in other words..... I don't know who's good and who's not under the influence still. But I'm sure we can help all of them if we just-"

Just then, a guard burst in screaming.

"Tirek has escaped!" the guard screamed.

My reaction: "Oh, crap baskets."

Author's Notes:

Heh, heh. Who could be this mysterious person/pony be?
Why is Tirek free?

Why do I enjoy doing cliff hangers so much?

The world may never know.... Unless you continue to read my story!
Also, two chapters in one day? The hype is real!

Why Does it Always Have to be One After Another?

“Tirek?!” Twilight screamed. “But how? Me and my friends banished him to Tartarus with the power of the rainbow!”

“I-I…. I….” Twilight stammered.

“Listen, we need to get Princess Celestia out there!” the guard screamed. “Tirek is rampaging through town and screaming for the Champion. We can all only assume it’s Celestia.”

“I’m…. I’m not….” Celestia said.

“Princess!” the guard said. “There’s no time! We have to get the Champion out there!”

“Then stand back,” I said, walking out of the room. “Let me do my job.”

“Who the hell was that?” the guard asked. “And who does he think he is?”

“That’s Dox,” Celestia said. “He’s the champion.

Tirek was massive. It was evident that he had absorbed a ton of magic, due to the fact that he was easily three times my size. What had given him this much magic? On the show, he was about one and a half times the size of Celestia when he absorbed the magic in all of the ponies. I’m as tall as Celestia! How did he get so massive?

“Champion!” Tirek yelled. “Come out and face me!”

“I’m here!” I yelled at the massive beast that was Tirek. “Stop destroying the town. The homes belong to innocent ponies, I’m the one you’re after.”

“You?!” he laughed. “You’re nothing but a small meal of magic to me. Surely the Champion would be more…. impressive.”

“What you see is what you get!” I screamed. “Now stop attacking these ponies!”

“You are just a pretender.” he said. “Although, you may have a use. I could use a magical snack.”

Tirek picked me up in his telekinesis and opened his mouth. Before he could ‘inhale’ my magic, I unsheathed my sword with my own telekinesis and slashed the corner of his mouth. The effect was instant, he tossed me back a bit, sent my sword flying off, and clamped his hands to his mouth. I could see a bit of blood oozing from between his fingers. I had gotten him good.

But not good enough as he instantly picked me up again and proceeded to scream at me.

“YOU INSOLENT LITTLE BRAT!” he screamed, crushing me a bit in his magical grasp. “I DON’T CARE WHO YOU ARE! YOU WILL PAY FOR THAT!”

He then proceeded to spin around before flinging me into a nearby building. That building just so happened to be the town’s gym. As I went on my imminent journey to the ground, I hit an active treadmill, bouncing off into an elliptical, before finally ending up bouncing off the wall full of weights and landing on my face, right before a dumbbell fell off a rack and pinned me to the ground.

“Ow….” I said. I struggled under the weights. Unfortunately, they wouldn’t budge. Tirek showed up a few minutes later with my sword in his magical grasp.

“So sad,” he said. “Too bad the mighty ‘Champion’ is to meet his end at the hands of the mighty Tirek. When you’re dead, I will take your magic and continue my search for the real Champion.”

“I told you already,” I said. “I am the real champion!”

“Such sad last words,” he taunted. He then sent my sword flying at me, only to end up impaling me through my spine and pinning me to the floor. “I will tell the real Champion what has happened in his lack of attendance.” He walked away from me, leaving me to bleed to death on the floor of the gym.

Before I could lose consciousness, I noticed something:

The dice were glowing.

The DM said I had to pay better attention, so now I am. What do you want me to do big guy?

Roll me……

Roll me? Roll the dice….. Come on…. Just got to…

I rolled the dice, only for them to land all perfect.

It was then, I felt a surge of energy. As I forced myself up, I felt all of the weights fall off of me, all of my bones snap to place, my wounds close, the sword dislodge itself from my back (Which was kind of painful), and my weight shift. Wait, what?

I’m…. I’m a biped again! HELL TO THE YEAH! I’m in my old body again! But, the cloak…. It’s big and long again. And my sword is gone again…. And I can’t feel anything….. What is going on?

That was the perfect roll. Consider this move a gift. Now USE it!

Right. Tirek, I’m coming for you!

I used my weird teleport ability to get to the top of a building in front of Tirek, surprising him greatly.

“And who are you?” he asked. “If you are the Champion, I already killed someone while you sat around doing nothing. In a few seconds, I’m even going to kill-”

That was all he got out before I slammed my fist into the center of his face, breaking his nose and spraying blood on the ground.

“Why you little!” he screamed, charging up a spell. “DIE!” he shrieked, shooting a massive bolt of energy at me.

I just stood where I was and held up my hand. When the beam made impact, nothing happened. It just disappeared into my cloak. I then started running on some weird instinct that the DM must have put in my brain and lifted my other hand. I can tell you, I wasn’t the only one surprised to see Tirek’s beam coming out of the sleeve. It impacted Tirek, sending him sprawling to the ground outside of Ponyville.

Where he went, I had to follow.

When I teleported over to the field that Tirek was now in, I realized two things:

One, my cloak had turned back into the tattered brown thing that went from my shoulders to my waist.

Two, Tirek had shrunk considerably. He was now only twice my size. Could it have been his own magic hitting him?

Either way, I had my sword now, and I’m pretty sure I couldn’t do that trick with deflecting magic again. Let’s get to this, then.

“You insolent little brat!” Tirek screamed at me. “You will pay for that!”

“Not likely!” I yelled.

I charged Tirek. He tried to kick me. And so it went on for several hours, neither of us letting up. The battlefield that was once a majestic field of tall grass had become a giant, barren crater, with me and Tirek still battling in the center of it.

During our bouts, I was able to cleave off one of his horns. He was able to get revenge on me and left a rather large gash on my left arm that oozed a rainbow liquid that I had come to know as my blood now. There was a ton of it staining the battlefield, along with his own crimson blood.

So, here we were, in the middle of the crater, covered in blood, and tired as hell. We’re both ready to end it here and now. Both of us are starting to muster the last of our energies for the final attack.

Tirek launches his first. It’s a massive beam of energy, one that is as big around as he is tall. I don’t have a single move that can counter it. I’ve already proven that during our fight when he launched another, much smaller beam and I tried using Hit Stream. It slowed it down, but it still went straight through.

I’ve only got one chance, but wait, the dice are glowing again.

Ultimum Judicium

What?

Use it. USE IT NOW!

Alright then…..

I charge up as much energy as I can before charging at Tirek and into his beam of energy sword first, all the while shouting, “Ultimum Judicium!”

Amazingly, my sword pierces through the beam, sending the energy away from me, right as it hits the tip. In the end, I feel it hit something solid and then stop. I look up to see that I’ve impaled Tirek with my sword.

Then things go black.

“The void again?” I said as I floated through the nothingness.

I saw Tirek floating there with me, as well as the astral projection of the DM.

“Uh, big guy?” I said. “What did you just make me do?”

That was a form of Judgement.

“Uh, huh.” I said. “And what exactly does it do?”

That was final judgement. As such, this is the last time he shall be judged.

“And what do you mean by that?” I asked.

His judgement…. is death…. followed by an eternal trip to the realm of Hell. Now enact his sentence.

“Very well then.” I said, floating up to Tirek, who seemed to be paralysed. “Tirek, you have been judged. Your sentence….” -I lifted up my sword- “... is death!”

I brought down my sword, cleaving off his head. It floated away from his body, which went limp the second it was severed from the head.

The last thing I saw before I returned to the normal world was Tirek’s look of horror on his severed head.

When I got back out of the void, I found myself lying down in a room made of crystal. I must have been dragged back to Twilight’s castle.

I proceeded to force myself up and walk through the door of the room. Outside said door, were Twilight and her friends, sans Fluttershy. I immediately started freaking out and backing up, until Twilight explained that she had used some of my ‘rainbow blood’ that had been leaking down my arm to find and cure her friends. She said that after she did, the entire population of Ponyville seemed to come out of a trance, everyone questioning what had happened.

When I asked her what had become of the battlefield and of Tirek’s body, she hesitated. Apparently the entire battlefield had regrown the second she pulled me out of the crater. She told me it was amazing to watch it just repair itself. She dodged answering about Tirek, however. When I was finally able to get her to talk about him…… she froze. Apparently his body wasn’t there when they retrieved me. She said it was like he was there, and then he wasn’t.

She advised that I just go back in the room I was in, calling it my room, and to rest.

For once, I took up her advice and went to sleep.

Later that night, I awoke to see someone entering my room.

They went up to me and crawled into my bed, snuggling me before falling asleep.

I couldn’t do anything about it at that moment, so I just went back to sleep.

Author's Notes:

Celestia damn. This took so long to freaking write. I kept going to open a new tab in my browser, only to hit the close tab button on accident, effectively ruining any progress I made. I finally switched to using Google Docs, first. One headache removed.

Oh, and who was that pony? Why did they cuddle Dox? Why am I doing this again?
Well, I'll explain two of those things later. The thing about me doing this again, well, I just wanted to.

Anyways, this is Music Mod, signing off.

A Day to Remember (Part 1)

I woke up the next day to find none other than Twilight Sparkle cuddling me. Not only that, during my sleep, it had become spooning. It was all around very embarrassing.

To make matters worse, as the world around me came more into focus, I noticed that apparently her friends- sans Fluttershy still- had come in during the night to snuggle up to me. To say it was adorable would be an understatement at best. It was also EXTREMELY embarassing. Thank goodness none of my other dimensional friends could see this.

*flash*

Damn it. Someone set up a camera..... wait, no. That's......

DAMN IT CADENCE!

As I struggled to move from everything, I started hearing a voice. I couldn't make any of it because of Rainbow Dash's snoring, so I just continued doing what I was doing.

Just as I made it out of the pony pile, I heard the voice again. Not only that, but now the dice were glowing. What the hell?

Someone is trying to summon you. I can't help you hearing this time, but maybe you should listen to your d6 if you start hearing things again.

"Wait, why?" I whispered so as not to wake up the snoozing ponies.

Because that's what your token is connected to.

"And what's that supposed to mean?" I asked in a hushed voice while putting on my outfit. It smelled as if it had been washed recently, and looked like the damage that it took from the fight with Tirek had been repaired. Note to self, thank Rarity when she wakes up.

The d6 that you used to make your token is a copy of the d6 in your possession. It allows you to communicate with it, but not with the person holding it.

"Ah, well that's kinda stupid," I whispered while strapping on my gear.

Hey, don't call me stupid, call the mechanics stupid.

"Already did," I said as I stepped out of the room.

As I walked down the hallway in search of the kitchen, I became assaulted with the smell of burnt food. Someone in this giant castle obviously doesn't know how to cook.

I found the source of the offending smell. It smelled horrible, but had it's use. I found the kitchen, with none other than Shining Armor trying to cook some breakfast..... and failing..... badly.

"What are you doing?" I asked somewhat loudly to get his attention.

"I'm trying to make Cadence some breakfast in bed," he responded. "I mean, the castle staff always makes us our food, so I thought it would be nice and romantic if I did it for once."

"Well, you failed," I said. "And you made the room smell like burnt...just burning things in general. Plus, Cadence is already awake, she snuck into my room and took a picture of me sleeping with your sister in my arms."

"She did WHAT?!" Shining screamed. "And why were you cuddling my sister?! I want answers now!"

"Your sister came in while I was asleep," I said. "I was too tired to object so I just let it happen. As for your wife, I don't know why she was in there. Anyways, this isn't about me! This is about the fact that you can't cook!"

"But I'm-" he said.

"But nothing!" I interjected. "I don't care if you're a prince, or a man... er, stallion. It's no excuse to not know how to cook! I know how to cook, damn it!"

"Sorry, I just..." he said defeatedly.

"Hey, don't be sorry," I said. "I can teach you how to make eggs, but you have to ask your staff to teach you how to cook more than that."

"It's a deal, then!" he said, extending a hoof to me. I eagerly fist-bumped it in response.

About thirty minutes later, we had breakfast. I had taught Shining how to make some basic eggs, which took a few tries. In fact, I even ate some of them! He got them down pretty well after about ten tries. The others were entering right about now, so I took it to myself to help out with breakfast and cut up some fruit.

The ponies were pleased with the fruits. But before any of them congratulated me, I pointed all the thanks towards Shining. He had made the main course for breakfast, so he deserved the praise.

Just as they started swarming around Shining, I heard some mumbling again and immediately took out my d6 and put it to my ear.

"Dungeon Master! I, the Megaman of Equestria-"

"Don't you mean Megamane?"

"Oh hush you. I, Megamane, er, Megaman, call upon you! Nothing going on really, just wanted to talk. If you wouldn't mind."

“Okay then.” I said. “Just roll the die.”

I waited for a scant few seconds, and then felt a pull from inside my stomach. It was like if someone had stuck a hook in there and was tugging on it… well thats just the best I can figure out how to describe it…

I woke up in a small room. I only say it was small because I bumped my head on the freaking ceiling. In front of me was a pony in a wheelchair… thing, and some floating chunk of metal. The first thing that popped into my head is as follows: Did a pony summon me?

“Uh, hi,” I said to the pony. “I’m looking for the guy that summoned me. Goes by Megaman, or I guess Megamane, I don’t know which.”

“Hi,” The pony said hesitantly. “Are you...okay. Trivia test. Star Wars or Star Trek?”

“What?” the chunk of metal asked.

“The hell?” I said. “Are you nuts? That’s a nerds worst nightmare for a question! There have been wars about that freaking question! Flame wars!”

“Okay, okay, calm down,” The pony said, scratching at his face. “I was only trying to figure out if you were from earth without randomly cluing some weird … ‘Dungeon Master’ into a world of over six billion people without magic.”

“I’ve seen beings like him before, he looks kinda like the people from where I’m from!” the metal chunk stated excitably.

“He’s a humanoid, this is what ‘I’ normally look like as well,” he claimed, gesturing to me.

The flying chunk of metal flew down closer, almost less than an inch from my face. After a few seconds, the feminine sounding chunk of metal floated lazily away.

“Weird...I really can’t see you with fingers,” she tutted.

“Oh shut up A,” the pony replied.

“Um, what?” I asked. “What the hell are you two talking about? I only came here because I was summoned. The guy said he wanted to talk, so do you know where he is or not?”

“Uh,” the pony started, holding up a hoof. “I’m the one that called you. I found your dice, and just wanted to say hi. Not every day you get flung across reality into a tv show, right?”

“Yeah,” I said. “So wait, you called me? And you were flung here?....”

Meanwhile back in Dox’s Equestria:

“WHAT THE HELL?!”

Back with Dox:

“I got jumped in my apartment a couple nights ago. I was just surfing the web, and suddenly, Discord. Scary as hell, and he just plopped me down here. Along with the current...casing,” he gestured to himself. “Model A here seems to be from the actual Megaman ZX games universe, at the very least she seems to be very convincing.”

“Of course I’m convincing, I’m not going to just up and lie about my home, am I?” the flying chunk of-...Model A claimed, fluttering around the ceiling. “Speaking of, Discord brought you here too, right? You wanna smack him in the face just as much as we do, right?”

“U-uh,” I stammered. “No. Um, I got transfered to Equestria through different means. I got sent here by some guy who calls himself The Merchant. I still don’t know why he sent me, but what I do know is that he did it after I bought something from him. Other than that, I’ve been here ever since. On the subject of Discord, my Discord is actually a nice guy. Got imprisoned recently, and I’m trying to figure out how to get him out.”

“Hmph,” Model A snorted, losing interest in the conversation.

“Don’t mind her...she just has people she needs to get back to. So, Discord. ‘Your Discord. You’re telling me theres more than one running around this crazy world?” he took a moment to consider his own words. “Actually, that makes a lot of sense.”

“Yeah, pretty much,” I said. “I’m kinda wondering something… actually, a couple things. First of them, how are you a pony?”

“Short answer, Discord. Long answer, Discord is a jackass.”

“I am not a donkey!” a voice echoed through the room, before it fell silent.

“Oh, now you’re listening in on my calls? Weak, man!” the pony called out, before turning back to me. “Sorry. Introductions. My name is David Everson, But the name everyone around here knows me by due to Discords meddling is Rock Light. And then the papers are calling me Megamane, so thats yet another name.”

“Heh,” I chuckled. “That’s honestly kinda funny. Now, here’s the other question, do your ponies know about other Displaced yet? Or about the existence of humans?”

He took a second to think on it, and replied, “I don’t think so. Discord did some huge memory thing on the entire town of Ponyville, everyone here thinks they already know me. And I have had yet to see any evidence of humans, or even heard anyone talk about them.”

“Ah, okay then,” I said. “Now, surprise final question before I do anything else. Do you know anything about changelings?”

Before he answered, I shifted my form into the best impression I could muster of the alicorn version of myself. I screwed it up a bit, but it’s probably for the better. I mean, now I’m not as tall as Celestia, and I’m missing my wings, but hey less suspicion!

“...On...ly what I know from the show. Were you turned into a humanoid changeling? Cause frankly thats freaking awesome.”

“Pretty much, yeah,” I said. “But I’m not a changeling from MLP, I’m more like a changeling from the Eberon books for D&D. What you saw earlier was a base form. Thing is, I’m not sure why my clothes change with me, they’re honestly supposed to stay the same. I also shouldn’t really be able to change sizes, or go from biped to quadruped. Oh well, it helps with any disguises that I can make.”

“Dang, wish I had rolled that, thats much more helpful than what I got…” he looked up at Model A, “Not that I think I could do better than you, you are hands down awesome!”

“Hmph,” she replied.

“Wait, roll?” I said. “Wait a second, you’re one of those power lottery guys! I heard about you guys! Not much though. That’s honestly pretty cool if you ask me.”

“Wait, so how many of us did Discord strand here? How have we not run into each other, it seems to me that if there were a bunch of guys with super powers running around pony-land, the ponies would be freaking out, right?”

“I know what you mean,” I said. “But here’s the deal. Apparently we’re all in different universes, ya know, multiverse theory. And I can’t really tell you how many Discord stranded, ‘cause I don’t know. I do know that there’s a lot of us that got stranded by the merchant, though. Still don’t know how many.”

“Oh.” He took a second to think on it, then let out a- “Ooooooooooooh. That makes sense. So you ‘aren't’ from this Equestria?”

“Nope,” I said. “Any other questions?”

“Wanna help me search for biometal? I can see you’re packing,” he pointed at my sword, “So you probably have some combat experience, right?”

“Yeah,” I said. “In fact, I beat Tirek quite recently. Although, I think that was just me getting lucky and having a little bit of help, myself.”

“Tirek...the big red guy from the end of the series?”

“Yep,” I said. “My world was done with it, but apparently things are still going on. Like, we all think someone freed him. And I think it’s pretty evident someone did. Ya know how he was about twice as big as Celestia when he went up against Twi?”

“Yeah?”

“Well,” I started. “He was about three times the size of Celestia when I started fighting him. The last time I checked, that only happened after he absorbed all the magic from the normal ponies, Discord, and the alicorn magic. So yeah.”

“Daaaaaaaaaaaamn, that must have been awesome! All I got from Discord is a new body and a wheelchair instead of my prosthetic. Although the more I think about it, a prosthetic wouldn’t really work on a ponies back legs…”

“Yeah, I see what you mean,” I said. “I do have a new question, though. If you’re called Megamane, then why aren’t you like a pony Megaman?”

He gave me a quick grin, looking out his curtained windows. Drawing them up tighter together, he raised a hoof towards Model A and said in a normal volume, “Megamerge.”

A ball of sparkling magical lights covered him from head to toe, obscuring him from view. Once it stopped, David had been replaced with a armored, megaman version of a pony. Looking at his face I could tell it was the same pony, but the fact that he was slightly bigger- and the fact that his LEG WAS ALL BETTER- caught me off guard.

“That is why I’m the Megaman of Equestria-”

“Megamane~” Model A trilled, her voice echoing from Davids helmet.

“Oh shut it. Henshin.” the ball of sparkly lights returned with a vengeance, searing into my corneas. When I recovered the ability to see once more, David had gone back to the appearance I had first seen him in.

“Ow. My eyes,” I said. “So, why do you stick like this? Why not just stay as Megaman, or Megamane, or whatever.”

“Twilights on a warpath,” he started, “Apparently I didn’t wake up immediately when Discord brought me here, decided to take me out for a test drive. Ended up destroying part of town, and attacking her brother. Now she’s attached that to the ‘grey armor pony’ and thinks that ‘Megamane’,” he took a second to glare up at Model A, who was barely containing her laughter. “Knows something about that. They’re apparently dissimilar enough to not be recognized as each other, but still, every time Twilight see’s me its just another step closer to whichever episode it was that she tried to figure out Pinkie Sense. I have no intention of being looked at like a science subject.”

“Ah, okay then,” I said. “So, you said something about finding some metal or something earlier? You wanna do that and then maybe we can mess around a little?”

He looked up at Model A, and gave her a quizzical glance. “Nope, nothing doing, I don’t read anything in the area.”

“Oh well, its not like I would have wanted to brazenly start running around Ponyville with a humanoid battling some sort of pottery biometal or something.” David surmised.

“Alright then,” I said. “Let’s get to it.”

“So, I didn’t really ask earlier,” I said. We had made our way to a deli of some sort, and David had graciously offered to pay for my meal, “But what does this biometal stuff look like?”

“Like me!” Model A called out, her voice muffled from the inside of Davids Satchel.

“Yeah,” David confirmed, “Kinda like her. Chunks of metal, but different configuration, different designs. Easy enough to spot a floating chunk of metal, but apparently there aren’t any in the area. Although I guess thats a good thing, means we don’t have to deal with fragments of Model W for a while,” he said, sipping from a straw out of the cup before him. I think he ordered tea, but I can’t honestly remember.

“Okay then,” I said, sipping on some pony version of soda. It honestly tasted kinda weird, but with that reminiscent taste of Coke…. or was it Pepsi? “So, if there isn’t any here, why are we hanging out here? Shouldn’t we be looking around for some of it? I mean, I kinda remember the games, that stuff isn’t the best to just leave around.”

“Its not like I can just up and go,” he said, gesturing to his legs. “I have no idea if the megamerge has a time limit yet. I don’t want to get all the way out in the jungle, halfway out to buttfuck nowhere and have the only thing going for me to suddenly switch off. And I technically have a job here, I can’t just not show up one day, that would make people start looking for me.”

“Ah, I see,” I said. “Luckily for you, I can teleport. Although… There are limitations. Can you pinpoint one of the pieces?”

“Honestly, no. Model A’s signal range is actually pretty large, but she hasn’t picked up anything from here to Canterlot. And a fair ways into the everfree forest. The thing is, with the last two they were basically just chilling right outside of ponyville, one of them in a giant invisible plant tower, the other at the bottom of an abandoned well.”

“Okay,” I said. “Any idea why it chose those places? Any at all? And another thing, does that signal reach into the Pony Sisters Castle?”

“Yeah, and beyond it. I don’t know why they chose those places exactly, but the first one was plant oriented, and the other one was water related.” David let out a short coarse laugh, “I poured cement mix down the well and filled it up.

"So, it's after something," I said. "Obviously it has a plan. Did you notice how they kind of follow a theme so far? I mean, plants and water. Plants depend on water. Now, I'm not sure if that's part of the theme, but if it's not, I have another idea. You know the robot masters?"

"Yeah, that is a Megaman staple, after all," David replied.

"Well," I started, "I'm pretty sure that the pieces are trying to act like the robot masters. I'm not completely sure, I'm just pretty sure. So, if my hunch is right, we need to look for something related to a robot master, like an area or an element or an object. The only one I can think of is Flame Man and his location. The equivalent here, would be Saddle Arabia. So, I guess we could look there, like I could try and teleport us."

A sudden voice broke out of the croud, hailing David from afar. Or at least-

"Rock! Rock Light!" Called a certain white haired unicorn.

"You know what, I'm down for that," David stated, groaning into his salad.

"Rock! Its good to see you up and about, I thought about dropping by later with a bowl of hay noodle soup~." She said, somewhat seductively.

"Er...thanks, I guess. Rarity, this is my friend, Lone Traveler," he pointed to me with an outstretched hoof. I guess I never really gave him my name, but why such a weird replacement?

"An...er...old...friend?" she asked, her gaze drifting sadly between us.

"Uh, yeah...sorry. He just drifted into town, and we figured we'd shoot the breeze, try to catch up. He just recently came from Saddle Arabia, and was telling me about the landmarks."

"Thats...thats wonderful," Rarity said, obviously unhappy but her tone and voice betraying nothing of her inner feelings. "Well...I guess I'll just leave you to it...I wouldn't want to...intrude..."

Rarity swiftly walked away, rubbing at one of her eyes.

"She gonna be okay?" I asked. "Also, I'm sorry I didn't give you my name earlier, I'm Dox."

"Huh, good to meet you, Dox," he said, munching at aa stray piece of lettuce from his salad.

"As for Rarity...Well remember about how I told you how Discord made it so everyone remembers me as Rock Light?" he asked, his voice dipping down to a conspiratory whisper. "Well it turns out with Rarity he... complicated it a bit. She thinks we're...involved," he said with a sheepish cough. "According to everyone I've asked, apparently I 'moved here' to be closer to her. Turns out she thinks we're engaged." He munched forlornly on the salad he had ordered, a small tomato falling to the ground in his carelessness.

"Don't get me wrong, I'm all for getting a girlfriend for literally no effort, but I definitely don't know her well enough to even consider being her fiance. I am definitely gonna throttle Discord the next time I see him," he said, shooting me an apologetic glance, "my version, not yours."

"Dude, don't worry about it," I said. "You can just get to know her all over again."

The dice are glowing. I pulled them out and thought: WHAT DOES HE WANT NOW?!

We could always help him....

"And how could we do that?" I said to the dice. David obviously saw me, because he started looking at me like I was crazy.

"Well I assume that if we found him," David started, obviously thinking I was talking about Discord, "We couldn't really do anything anyways. He is Discord, after all. It's not like he would just let us have a free hit or anything."

He can't hear me. the DM stated.

"And why not?" I asked the DM.

Because he isn't holding the dice, among things. There's also the fact that I'm connected to you, not him.

"And if I were to grab him?" I asked.

That could work.

"Alright then," I said and then grabbed David, who looked at me like I had gone insane.

"Uhhhh," he let out, looking at the hoof I had placed on his shoulder like it might bite him, "Freezer dono, yamite?" he asked in a childish tone.

"Oh, shut up and listen," I told him.

Hello David. Can you here me? This is god. You're in heaven.

"You are not god DM," I whispered so that if anyone else heard, it would have only been David and the DM.

You can't let me have ANY fun, can you?

He looked at the dice in my other hoof, and gave them a sharp jab. "Is there...someone inside your dice? Bummer, at least with Model A she can move around when she wants to..."

"I think it'd be better to explain by showing you," I said. "It'll just have to wait until after the food."

At this, he heartily dug into his salad, finishing it in under a minute. I also tucked into mine, but not as...sloppily as he had his.

"Okay," I said after David had given a few bits to the waiter pony. "Let's get somewhere where we won't be seen."

"Back to my house, I wager would be the best place," David claimed. "That way we could just lock the doors. I even have a basement we could use, no windows to peep in through."

"That's perfect," I said. I then turned to the waiter pony. "Do you mind if I teleport in here?"

"Sure," he said. "No skin of my bones."

"Thank you, sir," I said before grabbing David.

We both then faded into shadow.

We reappeared in David's house, in the exact same room I had appeared in.

"So, we're here now," I said. "Where's the basement?"

"Over here," he stated, pointing at a closed door. He opened it, revealing a staircase that went down. With that, he flipped open his satchel, and pulled out Model A. "Megamerge," he said, giving me enough time to shade my eyes from the death sparkles of brightness this time. "What?" he asked, gesturing down the stairs, "Did you think I was going to try going down stairs in that freaking wheelchair thing? Its already hell enough, what with the four legs headfirst thing I have to do..."

"No, no," I said. "It makes sense."

We made it down the stairs quite easily. The second David and I reached the bottom, however, I grabbed him before we disappeared.

We reappeared in the emptiness that was this sector of the void, floating in front of the DM's astral projection.

Hello, gentlemen. it said.

"Hey big guy," I said, waving at it.

"Uhhhh....hello?" David said, trying to swim around the void with paddling hooves.

"David, this is the Dungeon Master," I said. "Dungeon Master, you know who this is."

Yes.

"Now, before you say anything about my token being false advertising," I said. "I did not know this guy existed when I made it. Plus, he is kinda still me. I mean, the body I'm in is based off of a homebrew rule that I made up, and is directly connected to him. We share the same soul, apparently....."

"Wait, so is it like a split consiousness thing or something?" he asked. "Or is it like you're the same person, but part of you is the player character while the other part is the overseeing game master or something? Avatars, how does they work."

"Well, basically," I started. "I'm here, but he's my soul. I'm just a version of him that can enter the physical realm. Dungeon Masters can't leave their realm or else the entirety of reality will be destroyed."

So I can create or select a body to be a vessel of sorts to carry out what I couldn't do in the physical realm. Such as interacting directly with 'players'. I could do this to them, but it must be in the void. The void isn't part of reality, and I'm still not here, but I can show a common representation of me here. Oh, and let's not forget what happens when I lend Dox some power.

"Yeah," I said. "Last time, I redirected a blast of energy that was about eighteen feet tall, just by holding out both my arms. It was intense as hell. Although, that did wear off, and I have pretty much no idea how to do that normally. In fact, I'm pretty sure I can't."

He can't. the DM whispered to David. I honestly took over his body so he could do that.

"Huh, still sounds impressive. So, what are we doing here? I mean, I don't want to be rude seeing as apparently this is the only way you can talk to me normally, and I understand how annoying it is to be left out of the loop while two other people just talk around me, but I thought we were heading to Saddle Arabia."

I've been pinpointing a good location to send you two to since that genius can only teleport to places that he's familiar with, and not places he's never been to.

"Hey!" I yelled.

In fact, I'm sending you in..... Now.

And with that, we were no longer in the void.

We reappeared in a dessert. It was night around the area we were in, but that makes sense, considering Saddle Arabia was probably on the other side of the world. Off in the distance, there was a town that had a few lights on in the buildings. If it weren't for the lights, neither of us would have noticed it.

"Well, we're here," I said. "Can you get Model A to scan now?"

"Scan mode, activate!" David called out. After several seconds of apparently nothing happenneing he asked, "Please? Model A, Hellooooo?"

"A please is all I wanted," Model A chirped. "It wouldn't hurt you to appreciate me a bit more."

"Fine, fine, I'm sorry. Will you please activate Scan mode? Or whatever it's called?"

""Already did, and I'm reading a Model W signal...and a Model P signal, in that direction!" she jerked his head off to the left, causing him to almost fall over.

"Alright, let's get moving then," I said, looking out towards the sands.

And the dice are glowing again.... No wait, it's just the d20. Guess that means I have to roll it, but no flat surfaces..... Wait, David's back....

So I roll it on David's back, and got an eighteen. Pretty good.... Wait, what the? I can see further now...... Must have been a perception check.

"Hey, you said it was coming out that way, right?" I asked. "Is it any bit muffled? 'Cause I see a pyramid."

"I just know that the signal's coming from that direction, I can't tell if it's in it or beyond it. But there does appear to be a sloping surface in the path, mainly made of sandstone."

"Alright," I said. "Man, I love perception checks.... Hey, I see a guy! No, wait, he ran inside the pyramid. Odd."

"I can't even see the pyramid," David whined. "It's in this direction, right?"

"Yeah," I said. "Let's get moving, we only have so long before it's noticed that Rock Light is missing. My best guess is that we have about three hours minimum, five at best."

"Ehn," he replied, "I can do whatever I want till morning, if I end up missing from work the post office will end up worrying. Plus I'll end up missing a days pay..."

We continued on, and in about five minutes David was actually able to see the Pyramid. About ten minutes after that, we were finally at the very front, a suspiciously visible opening right on the front.

"So I didn't just see it," I said. "Someone did enter the pyramid. But who?"

"Well, going off of the obvious element styling, I'm gonna guess sandman. Or Pyramid man. Or Egypt man. Something like that. And seeing as this is cartoon world logic, look out for booby traps. We're bound to run across a trapdoor, maybe an Indiana Jones rock..."

"Alright then," I said. "In other words, this is gonna suck."

"Sharp rocks at the bottom?" David asked, shooting me a comedic grin.

"Most likely," I said.

David looked into the dark recesses of the pyramid, then flashed me another wide grin.

"Bring it on." And with that, he took a step into the ruin. Seeing that he wasn't immediately dead, he continued till he was completely inside the doorway.

To that, I did something stupid.

"Oh come on man," I said. "Ya gotta just run in! Like this..... LEEEEROOOOOY JEEEEEEEEEEEEENKIIIIIIIIINS!" And with that, I just ran in..... Blindly ran in..... David tailing behind.

About three seconds later, a trap set off and we had to run even faster. David wasn't kidding about the Indiana Jones rocks. What he didn't tell me, is that it went inside the pyramid with us.

David tripped a dart trap, forcing us to leap in awkward formations to avoid the firing paths. It didn't seem to stop the giant boulder of copyright breakingness, which kept rolling after us without even slowing from the cramped corridor. We turned a corner, and the boulder crashed to a halt. I turned to say something inspirational regarding our escape, but a grinding of rock pre-empted my victory gloating.

"Oh you have got to be kidding me," David muttered, pointing up at the ceiling, almost right above us. The CEILING was sliding open, and it looked like...yeah, it was another boulder. "RUN!" He yelled out, breaking into a run.

As we ran, we came upon the end of the hallway and....

"Oh, COME ON!" I screamed. "The doors are closing now?! This! IS BULLSHIT!"

"Gushing Geyser!" David called out, the white accents on his armor becoming a deep blue as a cannon of water sprayed out of his mouth, knocking the stone doors off their hinges. We continued to run, diving inside the doorframe as the boulder slammed to a halt behind us.

"And who," called a voice from the inky blackness, as torches lining the walls burst to light, "Are you? Disturbing our home, disrupting our sleep, leaving WATER all over the ground?!!?"

"Hate to tell you dude," David said with a groan, holding his stomach. "That ain't one hundred percent water. I doubt its even thirty..."

Oh that was GROSS. I was RUNNING through that! It was all over my pants!

"Silence!" The voice yelled, revealing the speaker. It was...I am not even joking. It was a Pharo pony. Funky hat and everything. He was sitting upright -in a position that seemed like it would be quite uncomfortable- in a gigantic royal throne, all accents of gold and jewels poking from every orifice. In one leg, he held a wand of some sort. Attached off the left side of his face, a grotesque configuration of wires and metal were visible.

"Theres the chunk of Model W!" Model A called out.

"SILENCE!!!" he yelled once more, the very sound pushing me back a step. "Retainer, what is the meaning of this?" he asked, once more in his normal voice.

"My master, please forgive me..." sniveled a dry sounding voice off to the side. A camel of all things ambled out of the shadows, covered in a black body stocking, as well as red and white armor plates. A giant x of a blade covered his back, I think it could still be called a shuriken... "I activated the traps, but they bypassed them, please don't punish me..."

Wait a second, that was the thing I saw enter the pyramid earlier! And hold on a sec, HE activated the trap?! Son of a bitch!

"You jackass!" I screamed as I unsheathed my sword and took a vial out of my bandolier. "You're gonna get your ass kicked!"

I rushed the Pharo pony, only to get smacked in the face and knocked to the ground.

It took me a couple seconds to realize the camel was quite literally sitting on top of me, pinning my sword to the ground with a knife directly attached to the armor on his leg.

This was almost instantly fixed, seeing as David cannonballed out of nowhere and smacked into the ninja camel, right in the mouth with his two back legs.

"I got Pinky," he called out, doing a complex looking backflip off of the camel guys face and landing on all fours, "You get the Brain!"

"Hit Stream!" I yelled, swinging my sword and sending out a wave of energy.

The attack collided with a block that the Pharo pony raised from the ground. He had a wand in his hoof and when he flicked it at me, the block went flying in my direction. I dodged and sent another hit stream at him, he blocked with another part of the ground. That's when an idea hit me.

I began running around him, sending waves of energy at him one by one. As I ran in circles, I also got closer. This resulted in him making a spiral pattern in the floor, and a path that led right to him. When I was directly in front of him, I slashed his wand with my sword, cleaving it in two. The pharo pony then proceeded to attack me with the wrappings on his forelegs, sending them out like whips. He was able to knock my sword out of my hands and keep me away from it, but I still had an ace in the hole.

I threw the vial I had taken out earlier at him and watched as it shattered at his hooves, releasing a thick veil of smoke around him. Huh, so that's what the purple colored vial does. Go figure.

I used this to my advantage, avoiding his now wild swings of his wrapping-whips and took out my knife as I got close. When I was on top of him, I smacked him in the face with the butt of my knife, stunning him. I then proceeded to rip off the big chunk of metal off his face. Before I could issue another attack, however, he reverted back into a normal pony, who seemed to be confused as heck as to why a giant pale biped was attacking him.

The camel collided with the throne, neatly snapping it in half, snapping us out of our revrie. A bright light surrounded the prone form, coolescing into a tiny chunk of purple, red and white metal. It clattered to the floor, inert. David came trotting up to me and slapped the chunk of metal from out of my hand, letting it clang to the floor in a jumble of metal and wires.

"Trust me, you really don't want to be holding that so close to bare skin," he said, holding his right leg up and pointing the end at the chunk of metal like a gun. His leg then unfolded with a whirring of machinery, transforming it into a wide barrelled canon. With several blasts of warm, yellow tinged energy that roared out the end of his leg like laser blasts the chunk of 'model W' was no more than dust.

He grabbed up the purple chunk of metal, balancing it on top of his head. "Hey Camel guy, you allright? " he called out.

"Mmmmmmmmnnnnnn," a dry voice moaned from the rubble.

"He'll be fine," muttered the Pharo turned regular pony, "His hump is harder than his head."

"Oh shut your face, Shahid," the camel mumbled, dragging himself from the rubble.

"Make me, Malik," the pony replied.

"Both of you shut the hell up," David snapped, drawing their attention. "Unless it escaped your attention, both of you were very recently the victoms of a device which basically brainwashed you. We saved you. Show your damned respect."

Both of them were cowed, and gave each of us a a slight bow.

"You have my thanks, I am El Presidente of the Republic of Oasis, and this," the camel waved a limb at the pony as he continued to brush the dust from his coat, "Is my close friend, Shahid. He acts as the main dignitary between us and Saddle Arrabia. If it weren't for you two...Oh my Faust..." he whipped his head between David and I, shock filtering across his face. "We were going to destroy the main Oasis!"

"No problem, El Presidente," I said. "Just doing our job. Let's get outa here Megamane."

Just as David tried to correct me by screaming out the word 'Megaman', we teleported back to his house in a poof of shadow stuff.

We reappeared in his living room, with me hitting my head on the ceiling, again.

"No! No its MegaMAN, not Megamane! God damnit, they can't hear me anymore, can they?" David whined, plopping the purple chunk of metal down on a workbench. "At least we managed to find another Biometal. Henshin!" he returned to his wheelchaired form, allowing Model A to fly about over his head. "Can you scan it? It isn't going to go mental and attack someone else if we just let it roam free?"

"No, Model P was just being controlled by the fragment of Model W," she explained, bathing Model P in a beam of pinkish light. "Once he recharges sufficiantly, he should be back to normal."

"Hey, what was with that?" I asked. "They were just possessed by the freaking metal? And why is it called biometal? What would happen if I touch the 'Model P' as you call it?"

"Absolutely nothing," Model A snapped harshly, flashing a pinkish light over me. "For starters, you're incompatible. A megamerge would not be succesful with you. Second, Model P has been temporarily drained of energy. Until he reboots he will be little more than a block of biometal. Third, from what I remember Model P is a bit antisocial. He'll probably try to fly away from you, making it so you can't touch him, " she explained.

"So he'll just recover naturally?" David asked.

"Yeah. Maybe prop him up in a window," she suggested, "We do run off solar power, after all."

"Okay, that sounds like a plan," I said, grabbing Model P. I set him down in a window before noticing a bit of metal dust on my hand. "Uh, guys? What's this stuff?"

"Biometal dust," Model A replied, flying close and blasting my hand with heat from her face. Jumping away and shaking my hand in pain, I unsheathed my sword and pointed it at the pint sized pain. "What? Better safe than sorry. Don't be such a baby, I only burned off the outermost epidermal layer, it's not like you've never been sunburned, have you?" she trilled happily.

"Just watch it next time," I said, sheathing my sword. "So, it's been..... about three hours since we left. Wanna go mess with some ponies?"

"If you can do that 'teleport back here' at any point in time, I thought you'd never ask. I say I'd rather fancy another bit of food, just one course of salad never quite fills me up." he raised his hoof towards the fluttering Model A, "Megamerge!"

"Again? You're going to wear me out if you keep this up..." Model A chastised.

"Oh hush, I just figured I'd put on something snazzy," David retorted. He turned to me, "Do you think you can just teleport us to the cafe again?"

"Sure thing," I said, grabbing David before teleporting us.

We reappeared in the cafe. I honestly almost collapsed afterwards.

"Whew," I said. "So much teleporting in one day. Plus that huge one. I'm tired. I really need a drink now. Hey waiter! Can I get some coffee with cream and a ton of sugar? Oh, and a salad for my friend."

The waiter just stood there slack jawed, not sure what to say.

"C'mon sah!" David called out in a ridiculous english accent, his voice deeper for some reason. "We just popped o'er tah Saddle Arabia, saved El Presidente of the Republic of Oasis. We need drinks to sate our dry, sandy tongues," he turned to the rest of the cafe, sunlight glistening off his blue armor, "Looks like everyone could use a refresh. Drinks on me!" he roared, sending the waiter off with a scuttle in his step.

"Perfect way to grab attention, while simultaniously diverting it," he assured me.

"Great job," I said. "But if you listen closely, you can hear him exit through the back door and start screaming for the guards."

A few seconds later a guard popped in. Litterally popped in, like teleportation. Few seconds after the first guy, another guy pops in, then another, then another. In the end, it ends up to be about ten guards and a curious Twilight and an angry Shining Armor.

"Dude," I said to David. "How many ponies are after your metal butt?"

Right after I said that, they tried to rush us. Instead of that, I teleported us outside. And thus, the chase began.

"You can do that at any time, right?" David asked, refusing to run but coninuing along at a slow...very slow walk. "Just keep walking, all peaceful like, and get ready to teleport us to the everfree when I say 'Doctor Who'. Don't give me that look, thats a classic reference, it will NEVER die."

"I may be able to teleport us whenever," I started. "But I can't teleport both of us constantly. I'm used to teleporting myself, and even then, I don't teleport too far. Plus, my teleportation is based on Shadow Walking, so it's easier in shady areas. We're out in the broad daylight. We're honestly lucky that I was able to teleport us away from Saddle Arabia."

"Hey! Hey, stop!" came a voice from behind us. David didn't quicken his pace any, so I decided to trust him a little. The fact that he purposefully herded our way past a line of buildings that cast shade over us certainly helped. "Wait a minute!" called Twilight from behind us.

"Sorry my dear," David called back in his ridiculously English, low voice again. "But seeing as you chased us away from a snack and a drink that I was fully well going to pay for, I really don't have any patience for you. Add to that the fact that I am busy entertaining a guest from out of town, he gestured to me, "I must ask that you leave us alone."

"You will stop in the name of Equestria," Shining Armor demanded, coming up alongside us and giving David the stink eye.

"Seeing as I am a sovreign dignitary from outside of Equestria, no, I will not," David claimed. "And if a lowly captain of the guard such as yourself demands as such again," David stopped, staring down the irate unicorn. "I will personally bring my concerns to Celestia herself that her subjects are throwing their weight around, acting in an EXTREMELY unharmonious manner. Even somepony as high a rank as you can be demoted if they make a big enough mistake," he threatened.

"We don't mean any disrespect," Twilight claimed, waving off the guards who retreated to a safe distance. I noticed they still stayed close enough so that if they needed to jump us, they could. I really hope David knew what he was doing. I could probably fight all of them off if I needed to, but all the excitment of the day had so far tired me out. Just a little.

"You...you're the one the papers are calling Megamane?" Twilight asked.

"A translation error from the original language, but I suppose it rolls off the tongue better," David spouted, never breaking from his phony accent. "You may call me Megamane if you please. I am third in line for the throne of Prairie, and my friend here is Master of the keep of Lankmar." He took a second to glare at Shining Armor, "And if you even think of insulting my friend by daring to refer to him as a 'deformed minotaur', I will be forced to defend his honor. Even if I have to make a fool out of myself to do so," he said pointedly.

"Shining," Twilight hissed, "Back off!"

With a harumph, Shining Armor retreated to walk with his guards.

"So...my eternal apologies, but I have some questions, if you could possibly find the time to answer them..." Twilight pressed. I was about to go tell her to stand by her brother and leave us alone, but David cut me off.

"Ask them if you may. I may or may not see fit to answer them," he answered.

"Well...okay then, what are you doing in Equestria? You set a large area of the forest on fire-"

"I disabled an array that was being set up by a fugitive from my country. The fugitive was last seen in this area-"

"If theres a refugee criminal, that would have been -" inturrupted Shining Armor. David quickly inturrupted his inturrupt, would that be a double inturrupt?"

"Tell me, Captain. Are you the highest authority of your land?" When Shining Armor did not reply, David let out a low bark of a laugh. "This is need to know information, and obviously Captain," he fixed him with an angry grin, "Those above you decided you didn't need to know. Go along, back to your squad," he shooed him away, watching until he was back with the rest of the guards.

"I disabled a piece of technology which had attacked one of your citizens," David claimed, stopping under the shade of a tree. I leaned back on it, letting the rough bark cool on my back through my clothes. Upon seeing that the guards decided this to be an opportune moment to group around he let out an angry shout. "Oy! You lot! Back, all of you, at least to there!" he pointed at a house, at least thirty feet away. "If I wanted you crowding us, I would have asked as much. Back, I say!"

They sheepishly complied, acting like a bunch of children who had been caught with their hands in a cookie jar.

"Ah, much better. As I was saying, I also filled an old well in the Everfree with cement mix, to trap another shard of the mad stallions delusion. The female zebra knows of where I speak. If you lot want to do anything useful," he directed to the group trying to eavesdrop on us from beyond the shade of the tree. "I'd suggest looking into that."

"Um," Twilight started, clamming up when David glared at her from beneath his helmets visor. "Mad...Stallions delusion?"

"As I was saying, bearer of Magic," David stated, causing Twilight to gasp in surprise, "A fugitive from my country escaped to this area, he is mad, and goes by the title of 'Albert'. His technology...well you've seen and heard the proof of it, talked to the Zebra from the tower, I wager."

"Yes...I have," Twilight started. "This...mad stallion...he wouldn't happen to wear an armor similar to yours...but grey?"

David didn't answer, instead closing his eyes and enjoying the breeze.

"Um...Megamane...sir?"

"I know not what garb the fugitive wears," David finally replied. "I only know him to be in the area. If you would not mind, I would now like to enjoy my friends company, not yours."

"I...I...I..." she stuttered, trying to get words to form properly.

"I tire of this," David claimed, "My good friend, as the good old Doctor, Who would say, I believe it is time for us to be away."

"Later," I said, giving a two finger salute before teleporting us off in a poof of shadow stuff.

We reappeared in David's basement, due to the fact that his living room. What? His living room was well lit, and the basement wasn't as well lit. It's easier for me to teleport to darker areas. Anyways....

"You're lucky my teleportation isn't easily tracked," I said. "Shadow magic is really hard to track, due to the fact that it leaves virtually zero magic residue."

Davids look of initial panic was swept away, and he let out a low sigh. "I guess that fixes my initial complaint of 'why didn't you teleport to the forest?' For a second there I almost had a fit. Henshin!" Before me once more stood the gimp version of David. "Sorry we couldn't have had more fun, but now Twilight and her brother are going to be on the war path, searching high and low for us."

"Lucky me, I have another universe to go back to," I said. "Don't worry though, if you need me, you can just call me. You do still have the die, right?"

"Right here in my bag," he said, patting at his wheelchair bag. "I'll be sure to call you if I get in a jam, but I do have a bit of a question. How did you make it? I assume magic, but do you think you can make me one as well?"

"Well, I learned from someone else," I said. "Basically, you take an item and say an oath that you believe in. Or at least, that's what I got from the guy. Man, I hope Wade's doing well."

"Wade?" David asked. "I assume yet another poor fellow who was kidnapped by Discord or...who did you say got you again?" he asked.

"Merchant. Got it," he replied with a huff. "So I just wish really hard?"

He went over to a cabinet and opened a drawer, pulling out his sack of bits as he had earlier. He gave me a sheepish grin, "One of the only things Discord left me with. A sack of unending gold coins. Man, I would have killed for something like this back on earth...hey, you want any of this? It'll just be refilled in the morning..."

He took a handful of the coins, holding them in his two front hooves. How the hell did he even do that without pitching forward onto his face? He closed his eyes, a look of deep concentration stamped across his equine muzzle. He opened his eyes, them suddenly glowing a deep blue the same as his armored self.

"I am Megamane. If ever you fight against the forces of evil, when ever you may need a guarding light to light your path, call upon me." He took a couple seconds to let that sink in before adding in at the end, "Also, I happen to have the form of a pony. If a question of how discrete one may be is ever a question, fear not."

The gold coins glowed in his hooves, slowly transforming into a metalic blue X, small enough to fit snugly over the back of someones hand.

He looked at his new aquisition, staring dumbly as Model A flew overhead and scanned it with her pinkish light.

"You turned gold...into biometal?" she asked, confusion seeping into her voice. "Quick, wish for a portal back home, for all the other biometal to be here, wish for ANYTHING!!!"

David was startled out of his revrie by her outburst, and turned his attention back to the metal x in his hooves. After a few seconds of nothing happening, he gave up and shot her an apologetic grin.

"Sorry Model A, guess it's a one time thing. So Dox," he asked, holding up the x, "what do I do with it now?"

"I take it," I said, grabbing it from him. "And that's it. I have a copy of it, and since I travel through the void to leave, it should automatically be sent out when I go. Also, why the x? Does it do anything?"

"Not that I know of?" he said, looking at it in my hand. "For some reason though...the way it looks in your palm looks...wrong. Can I?" He took it from my palm, flipping my hand over with his other hoof. He placed it on the back of my hand, but nothing seemed to happen. "That looks...right? Almost like its a button, for cosplay or something..." he looked at it for a couple second, before pressing it down.

It clicked into the flesh like it was a button actually ON my skin. A flash of light momentarily blinded me, and when my sight returned it seemd the thing had turned into a...blue...canon thing. It made my hand look like Megamans. Big surprise there, right?"

"The hell?" David asked, poking at my armored appendage. "Is it permanent? If it is, I am sooo sorry..." he explored the surface of the megabuster, until he pressed the x in where it lay exactly where it had been on my hand. Another flash of light proceded the metal x returning to normal. "Or it could do that. Cool, I guess." I shifted my hand to get a better look at it, and it fell off onto the floor. Guess it wasn't permanently fused to the back of my hand. Thats good, I guess.

"Dude," I said, picking it back up and putting it on again. "That's cool. Hold up, there's a power meter.... and it's empty. This thing is solar powered, I assume? Anyways, I can't just leave you with my crappy token when you got something cool. Hmmmm...." -I pulled up the my dice- "Hey, DM."

Yeah?

"Anything you can think of to do to make something cool for David here?" I asked.

Yeah. Just let me see Model A.

"Okay then," I said. "Hey, Model A. Mind if you come over here for a second?"

"If you scratch my paint job, it's coming out of your hide," she quipped, floating close enough for me to grab.

Okay, now bring the dice up to her, and let me work.

"Alright," I said to both the DM and Model A.

When I brought up my left hand with the die in it, they started glowing brightly. When my hand was right next to Model A, the dice floated out of my hand and started floating around her.

"Whats with the lightshow?" she asked, spinning in place to track the dice. "If this hurts, I'm gonna make you feel it and more, just warning you," she muttered.

The dice that were spinning around her began spinning faster and faster, so fast that it became hard for even Model A to keep track of. They kept spinning until they were nothing but blurs of light. Just then, they stopped glowing before a flash of light appeared in the area they once were. The dice then fell to the ground, done with their mission, leaving a mystified Model A just floating there. When she started looking around however, she, and everyone else in the room, noticed that there was now a new biometal that looked like a black version of Model A floating with her. Although, it looked like a small cubic piece was missing from it, as it just floated there lifelessly.

The dice started glowing again. I picked them up and listened to what the big guy had to say.

There we go, now you just have to put your token in it. Don't worry about your token changing, this thing is just for him.

"Okay," I said to the DM. I then looked at David. "Hey, can I see my token real quick?"

"Sure," he dug in his satchel, and pulled out his copy of the dice.

I took the die from his hand and put it in the place on the biometal where it looked like something was missing. It was a perfect fit. Just as it became snug, the biometal reacted, coming to life. The eyes lit up and the little being started floating around freely.

"WOO!" it stated. "What a rush!" -it looked around before finally setting it's eyes on David- "Oh! You must be Megaman! Or should I call you Megamane? Heh. I am Model DM and a direct contact to Dox over there."

He stared at it stupidely for a few seconds, before giving it a nod. "Uh...hi. Welcome...to life, I guess..." He turned to me with a questioning glance, "Do you do that often, just create new life forms out of nothing?He stared at it stupidely for a few seconds, before giving it a nod. "Uh...hi. Welcome...to life, I guess..." He turned to me with a questioning glance, "Do you do that often, just create new life forms out of nothing? Wait...does that make you its father...or its mother?" Wait...does that make you its father...or its mother?"

"Well, I don't," I said. "But the big guy does. And I guess it'd make me the father.... Meaning Model A is the mother."

"Mommy!" cried out the newest arrival, buzzing around my head. "Mommy mommy mommy!" Its voice shifted and changed, until it sounded like my own.

"Well he sure is excitable," David snarked.

"I am not his mother," Model A griped.

"You're not mommy, Dox is mommy!" Model DM belted out.

"Damn it," I said. "Kid, I am not your mommy. If anyone is your mommy it's the astral being known as the Dungeon Master. And no, that's not me."

"Don't worry mommy," Model DM spouted, fluttering in front of my face, "I know you aren't going to be staying long, daddy filled me with information when I was born. I know you're going to go back to your world, and I have to stay here. I know that...You'll still visit though, won't you?"

"Of course I'll visit," I said. "But can you stop calling me mommy?! I ain't your mother! I didn't give you life, I just helped the process! Seriously, if anything, the DM's the mother!"

I swear, I could hear the big guy laughing. He wanted this to happen.... And the dice are glowing again.

Don't worry, kid. When I created him, I thought it would be a good idea to talk to him before I sent him in. I taught him how to be a big troll. Just wait until you're gone and then come back again. Trust me, Model A is gonna have a GREAT time with that. Or is it a hard time?

"Okay then," I said. "Well, I need to get back. to my world. But, I can't really do that myself. Summoning rules and all that. No, I need you to do something."

"Fire away, kinda wish you'd told me before we went on adventures and all that," David groused, "What if something had happened to me, would you have just been stuck here or something?"

"Well, I mean, sometimes portals just open," I said. "But it's not always certain. Anyways, I need you to say, 'Dox, our contract is complete'. And if you need me again... Oh wait."

"If you need him again," Model DM started. "You can either Megamerge with me, or Double Megamerge with me. I should be compatible with at least Model A, I'm not sure about the others though. Model X, definitely, but again, not sure about the others."

"Okay," I said. "You can do that if you need me."

"Good to know," he stated, "Don't be a stranger Dox. If you can come over on your own, don't just wait on an invitation from me." He gave me a wide smile. "Dox, Dungeon Master penultimate. Our contract is complete."

And with that, I was back in my Universe.

When I returned, I found that all of the ponies had noticed my absence. To them, I had been gone for about an hour, even though in David’s universe it had been at least eight. They all wondered where I had gone and I had to explain it to them. I had to explain that I had been in another universe, helping out another Displaced. Man, talking about what a Displaced was took a long time. In the end, they finally realized that I was not originally from this world. I had to promise Twi and Dashie that if I ever went back to my world, I’d have to take them with me. Celestia was unsurprisingly distant during the entire thing. I mean, why wouldn’t she? She wasn’t the Champion, and she only found that out a small time ago. Now she found out I’m not even from Equis! She probably doesn’t want to even see me right now.

Oh well, it’s been a good day, and I’ve got more things to do.

Author's Notes:

So, here's another crossover with Flutters Is Shy and his story Megamane.
Expect more chapters under the same title.
Also, that's how Dox's token works. You have to roll it to summon him properly, calling him just kinda lets you talk to him. So yeah.
Also (2), if you couldn't guess, the majority of these will be crossovers. I'm actually hoping for 3 crossovers. So far, I have 2 authors. I need one more, then I'll get to some kind of plot twist. So, if you know someone, point me towards them, or if you are one, please send me a PM.

On another note, _Vidz_ was a nice enough guy to make me some art for this story! So I'd just like to say thanks, again, to him and to say go check him out if you can. He's a nice guy, and if you're looking for art, he's your guy.

Anyways, this is Music Mod, signing off.
P.S.- Super long chapters will never become the norm. NEVER I SAY!

A Day to Remember (Part 2)

Since I've been back, I've been able to chat with the ponies, and ask what was up with them all being in my bed after explaining Displaced.

Apparently, Twilight was the one who had come into my room in the middle of the night. She had decided to snuggle up against me so that in an attempt to convince me to change back into an alicorn. She was going to try and talk me into it when I woke up. Her plan, however had been compromised by falling asleep and leaving the door open, which allowed a certain pink mare to see us. Pinkie Pie, then came in and decided to join in the group snuggles, and after finding that I made a great pillow, decided that she wanted all of her friends to experience it. She had then proceeded to bring in each and every one of the 6 of her best friends that she could find, meaning she was disappointed to not find Fluttershy. This conversation went on for a while before my d6 started making noise again.

In total, I had only been back in my universe for about two hours before getting another call.

"Dice? Who would leave something like this here?"

Meanwhile, in another universe:

Tomas and Meowth walked down the hallway, ignoring all the glares they were receiving from the guards, “Man, these guys need to learn how to lighten up.”

Tomas ignored Meowth, his gaze wandered to the stain glass window, stopping mid-step, he gazed at the window the image showed a dark blue alicorn, the element bearers surrounding her. “Is that what happened to Luna?”

Meowth looked at the window and sighed, “probably, Celestia did say that she was imprisoned like us,” looking at the window more closely, he growled, “HEY! That’s the nerdy unicorn, who blasted us of!”

Turning to what Meowth was pointing at, he chuckled, “Yup, no doubt about it, I guess that explains how she was able to defeat the Robocord.”

At the sound of someone clearing their throat, both Meowth and Tomas turned and saw a dark colored guard, the guard had a pair of bat wings, and wore a blue colored armor, signifying his role as a Lunar guard. “The princess asked me to escort you.”

“*sigh* Looks like sight seeing will have to wait another time.”

Following the Lunar guard, they saw Sarah and Screwball there already waiting for them, but the thing that caught their attention the most was the black chariot, two bat ponies already ready to take off, “Hello Sir Tomas, Sir Meowth.”

Tomas clenched his fist at the sound of her voice, but reminded himself of what happened, “Hello Princess Luna.”

Ignoring the hurt look in her eyes, the five of them entered the chariot and took off, Sarah turned towards her brother looking worried, “Tomas how do feel?”

Smirking at the two bat pony guards, he answered, “Well Sarah, I guess you can say I’m feeling pretty ’Baty’.”

“OH HA HA HA!! LIKE I HAVEN’T HEARD THAT ONE BEFORE!!!”

Besides the two upset guards, and occasional pun, the trip was mostly kept in silence. Finally arriving near Ponyville, Tomas wasn’t surprised that the ponies ran away from them, what did surprised Tomas was that they avoided Luna as well, even the foals scream in fear.

Tomas looked at the heartbroken Luna and couldn’t help but wonder what she did to get such a negative response from the them. Turning towards Sarah and Meowth, he handed them each a Chaos Gem, “Incase anyone attacks us come and find me.” Before they could protest he silently walked away.

“Uncle Tomas wait!”

Looking behind him, he suddenly found himself tackled to the floor by a worried filly, “Screwball what are you doing here?”

Screwball looked up at Tomas, tears in her eyes, “I was worried, you looked so sad.” Instantly her expression began to brighten, “So I decided to come with you, to keep you company!”

Knowing that he wouldn’t be able to get the filly to leave, he smiled, “ Alright but try to keep up with me, okay?”

The filly nodded her head, “ Soooo, where are we going?”

“I don’t know, just going to take a walk.”

Screwball nodded, content with the answer, instantly her eyes fell onto a shining object near the bushes.

“Screwball where are you going?”

Ignoring her uncle’s call, she continued her advancement towards the shining object, “Hey, uncle Tomas, look what I found!”

Running to catch up to Screwball, his attention was caught by the object on the floor, “Dice?” Picking up the six sided die, he began to notice the galaxy like decoration on it. “Who would leave something like this here?”

“Hey! Who’s there?!” a voice said. “You summoning me or what?”

Tomas nearly dropped the dice in shock, taking a few moments to recompose himself, he looked at the dice more closely, “Is this a displaced token?”

“You know it buddy,” the voice said. “And I can hear you. So, if you’re gonna summon me, just roll the die.”

Screwball gasped in excitement, “Another hooman! Come on uncle Tomas, roll the dice! Roll the dice!”

“Screwball you can’t just-!”

“Booo! Roll the dice! Roll the dice!”

Knowing he had no way out this he shook the dice and rolled it across the floor.

A portal opened up and out popped what looked like an extremely pale, white haired elf in leather garments. It had a long sword strapped to its side, a bow and quiver on its back, and a bandolier full of vials with a knife strapped to it.

“Sup,” it said in a masculine voice. “You the guy that summoned me?”

“ummm.. Yeah that’s me.”

“What’s your name kid?” he said.

“I’m Tomas, and this-,” He pointed at the silent filly next to him, “-is Screwball. So what’s yours?”

“I’m Dox,” he said. “And hold up, did you say Screwball? As in daughter of Discord, Screwball? That silly filly?”

Screwball puff out her chest, looking rather smug, “Yeah, that’s me, you heard of me?” Screwball said, trying to pull of a cool act.

“Yeah, but only in rumor,” Dox said. “Ya know, you’re the only one I’ve seen in any of the universes I’ve been to. Granted, that hasn’t been many, but still, there’s one thing I’ve always wanted to do.”

Screwball looked up at him, curiously, “What’s that?”

“This!” he yelled before tackling Screwball and then proceeding to give her a light hearted noogie.

“AHHH!!! NO! STOP!” Screwball yelled, trying not to laugh and hide her embarrassment. “Noooo!”

“I ain’t letting you go ‘til I see a smile!” he declared while continuing his assault. “Now, who’s a silly filly?”

“Nooo, I’m not silly, I’m awesome!” Screwball tried to struggle.

“If you say so,” Dox said, finally letting go of Screwball. He turned to Tomas before saying, “So, why’d you summon me? You just want to talk, or is something up? Also, where the hell are we?”

“Well, Screwball here was the one who wanted to summon you, and we’re somewhere outside Ponyville,” Turning towards Ponyville, he saw Princess Luna walking away from Ponyville, a certain purple mare following her. “ I guess you can say somethings up.”

“I see,” Dox said. “So this world is on that episode…” He started looking pensive. “You know, there’s something we can do.”

Tomas looked at Dox curiously, “hmm?”

“Well, you summoned me, meaning the ponies don’t know me well,” he said. “I could help Luna get a better reputation. But…. that leads me to a question. What’s your standing with the ponies? I mean, so far I’ve met those with good standing, and the last guy was kinda iffy with his.”

“The ponies fear us, and our Pokemon,” Tomas sighed and looked away from Ponyville, “ Don’t blame them, we did attack their village a few weeks ago, kidnapped a few fillies as hostages.” He clenched his fist in anger, “and it was his fault! He tricked us! After we trusted him! It’s true what they say, ‘never trust a ghost’.”

“Well, I can’t say it’s your fault,” Dox said. “I mean, look at Hamlet. Ghosts are jerks. Anyways, I’m pretty sure my plan can help you out, too.”

“What’s your plan?”

“Well, I’m keeping most of it as a surprise,” he said. “But, before I enact it, what type of pokemon do you have?”

“I have a Victreebel, Carnivine, Weezing, Mime Jr., Arcanine, Cacnea, Yamask, Amoongus, Inkay,” Tomas tapped his chin, “I know I have one more, Oh yeah! Gyarados!”

“Gyarados?!” Dox said. “Dang son…. Wait a sec. Aren’t those the same pokemon as James from Team Rocket?”

Tomas shrugged, “Yeah, well I did sort of become James, when I entered Equestria.”

“So wait,” he said. “Is there a Jessie here, too? And maybe a Meowth?”

Tomas smiled, “My sister came here as Jessie, and our Meowth plush came to life when we got here. So yeah, we became the Team Rocket Trio!”

“Coolio,” Dox said. “So, now to enact my plan. I’m gonna need you to go running off for Ponyville. Tell your sister that I’m going to fake an attack. Once you’re done with that, contact me through the die, then go run and find Luna. And don’t worry, I can take a few hits.” -he pointed to the vails on his bandolier- “I mean, I have these for a reason.”

“Yeah, that could actually work!” Tomas grabbed two pokeballs and threw them out, summoning out a Yamask and Inkay, “Alright you two go find Sarah and Luna and bring them to me.” The two pokemon nodded and flew off.

“Alright,” he said before walking over and picking up Screwball. “Now I’m going to need you to run while I pretend to hold this little filly hostage.”

“Alright then,” Tomas stopped mid step, “Oh and before I forget, If my sister summons out her Arbok, please be careful how you act around her, she could mistake your actions as a sign of you wanting to mate.” Tomas finished with a blush.

“What,” Dox said, absolutely stupefied. “How?... Just how? I mean, that’s honestly a good warning, keeps me from shifting to a form like a snake, but still. HOW?”

“My sister’s Arbok is very lonely, and she has been wanting to have a child for some time now,” Tomas started to laugh, “I remember when Arbok kidnapped a guard just because he complemented her.” He then started to shift around nervously, “Also I had to find that out the hard way, I’m just glad that Celestia found me before Arbok could continue on further.”

“Wow,” he said. “Ya know, I think I know something to leave you with. But anyways, you might want to run. Now.”

Right after Dox said that, as his body started to become lit in a pale green fire. He then started changing shape, growing in size and width. When it was over, a large dragon stood over Tomas, still cradling the small filly known as Screwball.

“Man,” the dragon that was once Dox said in a gravelly voice. “I’ve always wanted to do that!”

“Terrifying, well I’ll see you there.” Tomas started to run towards Ponyville, Luna, Twilight, Meowth, and Sarah already in front of the small village.

I set Screwball down and told her to hide in a tree and watch. It was then I noticed something.

The dice were glowing.

So, what is your plan, anyways, kid?

"I'm going to pretend to be a dragon, what else?"

I meant for that Arbok.

"Well, I was hoping you could help me out with that."

How so?

"I want you to create a copy. Like, a male version of her. That way, she has a mate."

Alright, that'd be easy, but what if it fails?

"Well, there are other options."

You'd be willing to give yourself to her?

"If that means helping her and getting her to stop assaulting people and ponies, yeah."

Alright then, I'll help.

Meanwhile, back with Tomas and the others:

“So you’re sure this plan of his is going to work?” Sarah looked at her brother worriedly.

“We have to agree with Sarah, this plan seems rather dangerous.” Luna looked around nervously.

Tomas waved off their concerns, “please have some fate, alright so you four go to Ponyville and wait for my signal.”
The Sarah and Meowth nodded along with the two ponies. After making sure that they were in a far enough distance, Tomas started to take some deep breaths, eyes full of determination, he ran towards Ponyville and started yelling, “Dragon! There’s a dragon coming to Ponyville!”

A dragon roared out as it glided over the skies and into the town square, perching itself on top of the town hall. It roared out again with fire breath before speaking. “I am going to burn this village to the ground! How dare you forsake my original nest!”

“THOU SHALT DO NO SUCH THING YOU BEAST!!!” Suddenly a bright flash of light appeared, and from it stood Luna, looking determine, “THOU WILL NOT HARM OUR CITIZENS YOU FOUL BEAST!!!”

“YOU CANNOT STOP ME!” the dragon shouted. “I HAVE BEEN ALIVE FOR AGES! I HAVE BURNED DOWN COUNTLESS VILLAGES! THIS VILLAGE SHALL HAVE THE SAME FATE AS THE REST!” The dragon then breathed fire at Luna.

Suddenly a large blue blob appeared in front of Luna, taking the blast instead, “WOBBUFFET USE MIRROR COAT!” Wobbuffet’s body was covered in a white aura, and the blast was redirected to the dragon, the blast being twice as big than it was before.

The dragon recoiled from having it’s own fire being used against it. It leapt at Wobbuffet in an attempt to slash it, only to have it’s attacks bounce off.

Sarah walked up behind Wobbuffet and laughed, “ You should have retreated while you had the chance.”

Tomas walked up standing next to his sister, “And know you’ll have to pay the price.”

Sarah struck a pose, her arms outstretch, “Floating on the wind.”

“Past the stars!”

Meowth jumped in landing between the two, “In your ears!”

“Bringing Chaos in a breakneck pace.”

“Dashing fear, and putting hope in it’s place!”

“A rose, by any other name just as dangerous!”

“When everything fixed, our work is complete!”

“JESSIE!”
“JAMES!”

“AND MEOWTH ARE THE NAMES!”

“Putting the evildoers in their place.”

“Team Rocket!”

“We’re in your face!”

Wobbuffet saluted, “WOBBUFFET!”

A popping sound echoed, and another pokemon appeared. “MIME, MIME!”

“No matter,” the dragon said, taking another swipe at the Wobbuffet and getting the same effect. “Strange bipeds or no, you shall perish all the same!”

Sarah took out pokeball and grinned, “Arbok your up!” In a flash of light a tall purple cobra appeared, “Arbok use poison sting!” Arbok opened her mouth, firing a barrage of poisonous needles.

The dragon took the needles full force and staggered backwards a few steps. It recovered quickly, however and attempted to breathe fire on the serpent.

“Arbok, use dig!” The cobra raised it’s body, before plunging itself underground, causing the flames to miss.

“YOU IRRITATING SERPENT!” the dragon screamed before redirecting its gaze towards the two humans and the Meowth. “IF THE SERPENT IS GONE, THEN I GUESS THAT YOU’D BE MY TARGET INSTEAD!” The dragon then breathed fire at the trainers.

“WEEZING, SHOW HIM WHAT A REAL FLAMETHROWER LOOKS LIKE!!” Tossing a pokeball, a two headed ball of gas emerged, yelling out his name, Weezing took a deep breath before releasing a torrent of flames, the two flames collided before dispersing.

Suddenly the floor beneath the dragon started to shake, and a familiar cobra appeared, slamming her body onto the dragon’s chest. Arbok opened it’s mouth firing another barrage of poison stings.

“HOW DARE YOU VILE SERPENT!” the dragon screamed before slashing at Arbok.

“Weezing!” Weezing flew towards Arbok, catching her before she could hit the ground. “[Are you alright?]”`
Arbok shook her head, “Charbok, [Yeah, the drake just got lucky.]” Arbok turned towards the dragon and sighed, “Arboo… [Still the attack did sting, I’ll have to get him back for it.]” Opening it’s mouth, she fired a barrage of brown sludge at the dragon. Weezing, taking a deep breath, shot a Shadow Ball at him. The Shadow Ball impacted the dragon and knocked it back considerably.

“You cannot defeat me with such puny attacks,” the dragon said before charging and knocking back Weezing and Arbok. “Your strange creatures are nothing compared to me!”

“THEN TRY TO TAKE ON OUR MIGHT!” Luna flew up towards the dragon and shot a large blast at the dragon. “TASTE OUR WRAITH YOU FIEND!!!”

The dragon took the blast full force and screamed out in pain before exploding into shadow stuff. Some ponies could have sworn they saw the dragon smile as it was blasted into oblivion.

Some of the ponies came out of their hiding spots and looked around for any signs of the dragon, slowly the walked towards Luna and Team Rocket. Twilight suddenly ran up to the four of them, “Princess!” Twilight stopped and looked at them frantically, “Are you okay?! Is anypony hurt?!”

Luna raised her hoof, silencing Twilight, “Breath friend, it is alright, the dragon has been dealt with!” Turning towards the rest of the ponies, she yelled, “CITIZENS, WITH OUR COMBINED MIGHT, WE HAVE BESTED THE DRAKE, YOU ARE ALL SAFE!” Soon all of the ponies started cheering and crowded around the four of them, shouting out ‘thank you’ and ‘sorry’.

Sarah turned towards Tomas worried, ignoring all of the chanting, “Where’s Screwball?”

“She’s right here,” said Dox, walking out from behind some buildings and holding Screwball. The ponies were a bit frightened by his appearance, but he quieted them by stating, “The dragon had a hostage held up in the woods. It even set some of the woods on fire. Team Rocket summoned me to help out with that while they dealt with the dragon.”

The ponies began to cheer again, causing Meowth to clench his ears, trying to block out the sounds. After a few ‘thank you’s’ the ponies started to go back to the stalls, continuing their Nightmare Night, despite the events that took place a few minutes ago.

While Luna took of with Screwball to play some games, Team Rocket stayed behind watching them have fun. Sarah turned towards Dox and smiled, “Sorry if Arbok or Wobbuffet hurt you in the fight.”

“Oh, trust me, they did,” Dox said calmly. “It hurt like crazy, but luckily, I have potions. Oh, and can pull out Arbok again? I kinda need to apologize for what I said.”

Sarah looked at Dox oddly before taking out Arbok’s pokeball, “Hope you know what you're doing, Arbok come on out!” In an explosion of light Arbok appeared, yelling out her name.

“Hey Arbok,” Dox said before getting pounced and ultimately constricted by her. “Listen, I know you’re angry, but I’m sorry. I had to say those things to make the ponies believe I was an actual threat!” Arbok continued to constrict around Dox. “Listen, if you can let me go, I think I know how to make it up to you.”

Arbok glared at Dox for a moment, before slithering off of him, “Charbokk, [Make it quick.]”

“Okay then,” Dox said before raising a hand, obviously holding something. “Okay, big guy, you’re up.”

When Dox opened his hand, several different dice floated out and started circling around Arbok. As they circled, they started glowing. The more they circled around her, the faster and the brighter they got. It came to the point that the dice had become nothing more than just huge circles of light orbiting Arbok.

“Uncle Tomas! Mama Sarah! Uncle Meowth!” Turning towards the sound of the yelling, they saw Screwball running towards them, a teddy bear on her back, “Look what I got! Isn’t it cute!”

“Wait!” Dox screamed. “Don’t enter the circle!”

“Huh?” Screwball looked at Dox confused, but showed no signs of slowing down.

When she entered the circle, there was an explosion of light and sound and dust kicked up. When the dust settled, Arbok stood there next to a dust covered Screwball. While the others looked on in relief, Dox started panicking like crazy.

“Oh no,” he said. “Oh no no no no no! This isn’t good. In fact, this could be monumentally bad.”

Sarah ran up to Screwball, franticly looking through her pockets before taking out a small red gem, the gem glowed and produced a towel, a bucket of water next to it. Sarah glared at Dox, “If you did anything to my daughter, then I’ll make sure a angry Arbok, would be the least of your problems!”

“Please,” Dox said. “I already know something happened. I’m really sorry. Listen, I was trying to duplicate Arbok so I could give her a mate. Neither I or the big guy expected for Screwball to come running in. Me and him are very sorry. What ever happened to her, I take full responsibility, and I’m sorry.”

“Mo-Mom.”

Sarah stared wide eyed at Screwball, “What’s wrong?!”

“I feel funny,” Before Sarah could say anything, a torrent of fire erupted from her mouth, instantly burning everyone around her.

“Again, I’m really sorry,” Dox said. “I was only trying to help Arbok, not splice Screwball’s DNA.”

Arbok stared wide-eyed at Dox, tears threatening to escape her eyes, “Charrr? [you were trying to get me a mate?]”

“Yes,” Dox said. “I’m sorry that I failed.”

Arboks expression started to lighten up, gaining a large smile, she pounced Dox, wrapping herself around him, “Char! [No one has ever try to do something so thoughtful, I mean Sarah tried to get Seviper and Ditto to mate with me, but the two are completely uninterested!]” Arbok’s grin started to widen, “Charbok~ [But you were the only one to come so close, and you know what, I wouldn’t mind having you as a mate~]”

“And quite honestly,” Dox started, “Neither would I. But not right now, there are children present.”

Arbok purred, “Charrr~ [She’s going to learn about these kind of things anyways~ Why not introduce the topic a bit earlier~]”

“Because I have a world to go back to,” Dox said. “I promise, next time I come along, we can go run off and do that, but not right now. I’d at least like to take you to dinner first.”

Arbok leaned away from Dox with a shocked expression, “Ar? Charbok? [You mean you really do want to be my mate? You’re not just saying that so I can let you go?]”

“Of course not!” Dox retorted. “If it means I can help out a lovely lady, I’d be happy to. You are a beautiful pokemon. I don’t understand why the others won’t help you. You just have to promise that you’ll wait for me to come back.”

Arbok felt tears coming out of her eyes, leaning forward, she licked Dox’s neck, adding her scent onto his, “Char~ [I promise, mate]”

“All right then,” Dox said before leaning towards Arbok’s face. He whispered to her, “I’ll be looking forward to seeing you again.”

Arbok slither off of Dox, a mild blush on her face, “Char, [come back soon.]”

“I promise, m’lady,” Dox said, getting up. “Okay, I think I’m ready to go now, Tomas.”

Tomas staring at the scene wide-eyed, simply nodded, “Yeah alright.”

Meowth jumped forwards, landing on Tomas’ back, “Hey Dox, you have our token?”

“No, but I can look for it,” Dox said. “What is it?”

Meowth pointed at his charm, “It looks like my charm, or head coin as some people call it, it also has a bold red ‘R’.”

“Ah, okay then,” Dox said. “I’ll keep an eye out for it. And hey, don’t hesitate to call me if you need me. Just gonna warn you though, don’t throw that thing at anyone. I’m warning you that it’ll end really badly for the person you hit.”

“I’ll keep that in mind, and don’t forget you can count on us, if you ever need help, okay!”

“Oh, don’t worry about that. I still have a promise to keep,” Dox stated. “You can send me back now.”

Tomas nodded, “Right, so I think it goes like this, ‘Dox, our contract is complete’?”

A portal opened up behind Dox. He just stood there and stated, “Yep. Bye!” -He turned towards Arbok- “I’ll be waiting for our next encounter!” And then Dox stepped through the portal and disappeared.

Arbok stared where the portal had been and sighed, “Arbok, [See you soon….Dox]”

I reappeared back in the castle, this time, I had been gone for about half an hour. The ponies asked me what I had done, and I told them, sans what I promised Arbok, let alone that conversation in total.

I had a small party that Pinkie hosted between us, all for helping out a Luna of another universe, as well as making more friends. She even pulled me aside at one point and told me that she knew about the whole Arbok thing. It was honestly a little creepy.

Celestia somehow disappeared before the party. I have no idea where to, and neither did Pinkie. I wonder what she's up to.

Author's Notes:

Note that this chapter is another crossover. I did this withDarkstar709 for their story Prepare for Trouble and Make it Double.
This chapter was written for their story, so if things don't make sense here, please read their story to get what you're missing. Trust me, it's worth it.
Also, what do you expect of Dox? Like seriously. He's fine with interspecies, he banged a couple of changelings! Anthro or no, that's still interspecies. I mean, he saw she was in need, and tried to help, and in the end, help he did.

By the way guys, I still need that last crossover before I can stop the Day to Remember chapters.

Anyways, this is Music Mod, signing off.

A Day to Remember (Part 3)

That party.

Just, that party.

It took up about five hours before it finally ended…. and we only had nine people there! I mean, I’m not going to just question Pinkie Pie’s abilities, but HOW THE HELL DID SHE MANAGE TO DO THAT?!

In the end, I was so full of sugar and crap made of sugar, that I looked like I was that one can of soda that had taken a few too many shakes and was about to explode. And, honestly, I was probably about to. Luckily for me, I had always been that one hyper kid, ADHD and everything. No joke!

Unluckily for me, I had another ‘knock at the door’, so to speak.

Someone was trying to summon me.

“My name is Asphyxious and I would like to, talk with someone like myself if you are free I hope that we can meet”

“Hold up, Asphyxious?” I said. “Okay, I’m coming over.”

Once I got to the other side it was clear I was underground. Not only that but I could hear the sound of an iron works going on around me. I didn’t have to think about this when I heard something hiss behind me.

I turned around, only to see a GIANT FUCKING METAL SNAKE! What the hell?! I could only imagine the look of pure terror on my face. Was it this…. this THING that summoned me?! What the hell is going on?!

“A….A-a-asphyxious?” I stuttered out through my fear. “I-is…. Is that y-you?”

I then heard a deep laugh off to my left side as a deep voice said, “Now, Now Cankerworm, there’s no need to frighten our new friend. Come here and let the poor boy get his breath back”

At that, the giant metal serpent slithered away from me and over to who I assume is its owner: a large being made of metal and spouting some kind of blue mist. He was about two feet taller than me, making him eight feet tall.

What. The. Crap.

“Who the hell,” I said. “Are you Asphyxious?”

I got a somewhat tired laugh from that, but he then said this after petting his snake thing on the head. “I am Asphyxious the iron lich. I guess you could say I had a run in with a dragon spawns who wanted to kill my friends.”

After he said that I start to notice there were canines all around. What were they called again? Diamond Dogs….. Wait, why the hell was he hanging around Diamond Dogs? In another universe, they were at war with the ponies, in mine, I have no clue… Here, they’re friendly?

“Dude, what’s up with all the Diamond Dogs?” I asked.

“Let me guess their not as friendly in your world are they?” I saw him sigh and rub his….. skull? Huh, guess I didn’t notice he had no skin…

“Well,” I started, “It wasn’t my world, but in a world I visited, they were at war with the ponies. I’m pretty sure if one of these dogs were to sniff me, they’d smell the scent of Diamond Dog blood. The guy in that universe is nice, but kinda roped me into a war…. Still one of the better universes I’ve been to, though.”

I noticed there what looked like ponies hiding in the tunnels, but parts of their bodies were glowing green or blue. They also looked like they had metal limbs or parts over there body’s. I even saw some who looked like they haven’t eaten in days.

“Hey, what’s up with those ponies?” I asked, pointing at the ponies in question. “They look like they’ve seen Hell and come back.”

I heard a hiss from his Worm but Asphyxious put his clawed hand on it head and sighed. “They are… who we rescued from a group we don’t know much about. My only guess is they’re trying to make an undead army. As you can see, they are what’s left from their work…” With a wave of his hand, the ponies who glowed blue were guiding the green ones away somewhere deeper into the tunnels.

“Where are they going?” I asked. “And why is your Equestria so messed up?”

“They are going to there new domes inside the den, until we can change the necrotite within their bodies they could poison the others just by being near them. Come. We can talk more in my room if you like” I saw him float off into one of the near by tunnels with that thing following close behind him.

I didn’t follow him, immediately, however. Instead, I decided to check out the one straggler that had stayed behind and watched. It was interesting to watch the pony as it stared back at me. The poor guy was glowing blue, just like Asphyxious, and had a metal right front leg. I almost touched the guy, and would have too, if not for Asphyxious coming back and pulling me before I made contact. I heard him grumble as pulled me along the floor, “Don’t touch that one, there something wrong with him. Not even moon dancer can figure it out”

Alright then.

When we finally entered his ‘room’, Asphyxious tossed me into a chair and started talking.

“Okay so when I got to this world I had no clue what happened to me. So I spent most of my time learning how to move and use magic. I ended up using some necromancy that I thought was a healing spell and I got found out by old Cleaster and you can guess what happens from there”

“Not really,” I said. “What, were you trapped in stone or something?”

“A gem then she thought it was a good idea to bury me under ground for nine hundred years. I say a hundred but I think she intended for me to be down there longer. That is before the dogs found me”

“Oh,” I said. “I didn’t realize some of the Displaced had it like that. Eh, still better than my Celestia. She didn’t even try that. No, she tried to obliterate me. Now she’s okay, but I mean, why? Bigger question is why she’s done this complete 180 on me, and how she’s managing that.”

Asphyxious sighed as he sat in his chair and started playing with…. Wait. Is that a token?!

“What the,” I said. “Is that someone else’s token?”

He looked at me then back at the coin in his hand.

“Is that what these are? They were one of the first things to drop on me when I took over the den. Not only that but after ringing Dante’s bell… I wasn’t up for getting my ass kicked again”

“Okay,” I said. “Wait a second, that’s Auric Fulcrum’s token. I heard about it from another displaced. I also heard he was a good guy. I’ve honestly been keeping an eye out for token’s like his. Hey, you met a guy by the name of Gilgamesh yet? I’ve been looking for his token under a suggestion. Heard he could train me a bit.”

The Iron Lich, as he called himself, was still staring at the coin when he said, “Never heard of him but sound interesting… he could be what I need to take out Lord Toruk…”

“Lord Toruk?” I asked. “Who the hell is that?”He then looks at me and said this.

“Lord Toruk is a dragon, more than that he is known as the dragon father. He is the one when made the cryxien army. He is also the one who turned me before I got here…” I watched as he dug his clawed fingers into the wooden table as if it was something to stop himself from something. I didn’t want to know what it was.

“Well, I could try and help you,” I said. “I don’t know how much help I’ll be, but I could help.” Asphyxious just shakes his head at me.

“Thank you, but I don’t think that’s a good idea. I’ve already found out that one of his kin is here, Everblight. He is weaker than Toruk, besides I don’t want you or anyone else to be blighted by them. Who knows what that will do to you”

“Just about nothing!” said a booming voice.

Odd, I could have sworn that was the DM, but he can’t leave his realm unless….. Wait, he’d have to possess someone, normally that’d be me… but…

I looked around to find a Diamond Dog standing at the entrance. His eyes looked to be glazed over and glowing red. Wow, that’s kind of creepy.

“Okay… that was not somibr trapped in my staff…”

“Big guy?” I said to the possessed Diamond Dog. “Is that you possessing that guy?”

“Who else would it be?” the DM said through the Diamond Dog.

“And why are you here?” I asked him.

“To teach this buffoon something about D&D!” he yelled, pointing at Asphyxious.

Asphyxious then chuckled to himself. “Dungeons and Dragons… Let me ask this have you heard of the Iron Kingdoms?…” He then seemed to glare at the dog. “I have seen things that will make you look like nothing more than a toy compared to them”

“You say that, and yet you haven’t seen me yet.” the DM stated. “How about I show you who I REALLY am.”

And with that, we were gone.

We both reappeared in the sector of the void that I was used to. The DM had a projection of his huge-ass self there with us.

He seemed to go back to speaking directly into our minds.

This is who I am. I am the Dungeon Master. The controller of realities and creator of the champion that I have chosen and set before you. Your puny disease is nothing more than a debuff for him. With just one move, he can remove it from himself if he were to become afflicted.

“Wow,” I said. “Thanks for making me seem like a bigger deal than I am, big guy.”

I looked to Aspyhxious to see if he was going to attack me or something all he did was cross his arms and say this. “Faust is scarier than you”

I have no intentions of being scary. I am an astral being that must reside in either his own realm or the void. The only reason why I’m in the void right now is because if I were to take you to my realm, you would cease to exist within .0324 nanoseconds. And if I were to enter your realm, all of reality would cease to exist in this sector of the multiverse. Frankly, I would rather not have the admins of this sector mad at me. They’re already pissed that I talk to Dox.

“Wait, admins?” I asked. “Is there someone more powerful than you?”

No, I’d just rather not piss them off. Trust me, a ton of admins coming at you is NOT something you want to see. And, honestly, if they were to work together, they could seal me away to a different sector.

“Well damn,” I said. I then heard a powerful voice that felt like my head was going to split open.

WHO DARE’S TO ENTER MY REALM!?!, ASPYHXIOUS YOU DARE COME BACK AFTER STEALING FROM ME!!!.

“You have got to be fucking KIDDING ME!, we’re in Lord Toruk’s Realm!?!” He screamed out.

“He lives in the void?!” I screamed. “Why does he live in the void?”

“He’s trapped here. He want me or someone to set him free so he can kill every living thing in my Equestria”

“Yeah, not going to happen,” I said. “Big guy, I’m pretty sure this is a private conversation. Can you do something?”

With pleasure.

And with that, the DM’s projection moved it’s hand and shoved Toruk away from us.

“That’s it?” I said. “What, no teleporting him, or anything like that?”

I am not allowed to interfere that much. He just so happened to be interrupting a private conversation.

I DO NOT KNOW WHO YOU ARE, BUT THIS IS MY REALM! MY MIND!!!

A large storm took shape in both black smoke and green fires as it got bigger. Then two glowing green eyes looked at us all in hate.

Big talk, little game. the DM said before shoving off Toruk… again. Now, before he becomes more of an annoyance, I’m sending you two back.

And with that, we popped out of the void.

We reappeared back in Asphyxious’ room.

“So yeah, that’s my boss,” I said.

“Okay, that was what I’m trying to not to let enter this world… So I guess you can call him my x-boss” He said as he looked around the room and what looked like a passed out dog in the doorway.

“Okay then,” I said. “So, any way I can help?”

“Urr sure?, I guess anything that can keep that dragon away from me and keep it trapped in the void is good in my book”

“Well, I’m not sure I can do that,” I said. “But I’m pretty sure I can give you something better to call me with. Hey, big guy!”

What? I looked at Asphyxious for a second to see if he heard him. He did not.

“I’m gonna need a standard champion’s token,” I said. “Think you can do that?”

With pleasure.

I didn’t even need to take out the dice. No, they just floated out of my pocket and started swirling around in the air. A small bit later, they stopped, leaving a bass guitar in the center of where they were floating. Then they floated back into my pocket.

The bass was nothing special. It looked like a Fender Bass, but I don’t know what type, and it had a small groove missing in it. Looked like it was big enough for my token.

“Hey, you have my token?” I asked Asphyxious.

“Ya one tick” He looks around then pulls out a dice.

“Okay, lemme see that,” I said, taking it from him. I put it in the slot on the bass and it instantly flashed a bright white light. When I was able to see after the blinding flash, I noticed the strings were now glowing the same color as the die. They even now had that same galaxy motif to them. I then held out the bass to Asphyxious. “Here ya go. One standard champion’s token. Just hit the invincible thing on something and I’ll be summoned temporarily for a quick attack. Trust me, it’s cool. You smack someone, I come flying in, and I slash them with a charging attack from my sword. Then, poof! I’m gone. Of course, if you want me around to actually talk to and hang with, or need me for extended combat, just call out again, and I’ll come running.”

“Thanks dude this will be a lot of help” He say after taking it then looks at me. “So… how do I send you back home then?” He asks.

“Well,” I said. “All you need to say is ‘Dox, our contract is complete’. It’s the standard way to send people back. Although, sometimes they just go back. It’s kind of random.

“Okay here it goes. Dox, our contract is complete. And if that big guy sends us in to the void again I will slap you with a wet fish”

“Understood,” I said as the portal opened up behind me. As I climbed in, I called out, “Don’t be a stranger!” And then I was gone.

I reappeared back in the castle. But, something seemed off.

Now there was no noise. No sounds of laughter, or worry, and no welcome back from Pinkie. She had been extremely consistent about that….. Okay, that worries me.

“Hello?” I called out as I started to wander the halls of the castle. “Girls? Anyone?”

I couldn’t find anyone. Where was everyone?

I found my answer when I entered the library.

All around the central area of the library were statues, statues of ponies. But not just that, they were statues of the ponies that had been with me at the party, the ones I had made friends with quite recently….. And standing in the middle of them….. Was Celestia.

She stood there, horn lit and tears flowing down her cheeks.

“You,” she spoke. “You’re the reason why this had to happen. You’re the reason my sister and my student had to be trapped in stone. You’re the reason why my subjects in Ponyville are questioning me and my rule!”

“What?” I questioned. “What do I have to do with it? I didn’t do this! I didn’t make them question your rule!”

“But your existance did,” she said. “I turned them to stone. They are corrupted. They aren’t following the prophecy. And now you must be turned to stone as well.”

“But why?!” I asked. “I didn’t do anything!”

“Oh yes you did,” she said. “You and your illusions corrupted my student, and the only family I have left. It’s your fault she’s in stone now! Your fault!”

With that, she started firing bolts of energy at me. Based on what she had said, it was obvious that she was trying to turn me to stone, and I’m pretty sure a saving roll can’t fix that. So I ran. I ran until she cornered me in one of the isles of books.

“Now, you must face judgement,” she said.

“No! You must face Judgement!” I screamed, trying to charge her.

I was instantly smacked to the ground. The dice fell out of my pocket when I impacted the ground. They were glowing, but before I could reach them, I as shot with a spell and petrified instantly. How I hoped this wasn’t how I was going to end. At least I could still hear things, and see things…. Wait, what’s she doing? IS THAT HER HAMMER?! NO NO NO NO NO!

I felt nothing as my statue was smashed.

Elsewhere:

“Ugh,” I said. “My head….. Where am I?”

Author's Notes:

Dat cliff hanger.
I'd think this is a good time to go on hiatus.... Yep.

Nah, just kidding. I'm still gonna be here.
Anyways, this is Music Mod, signing off.

Edit: Forgot the author of the other story.
This was a crossover with ShadowsInTheDark and his story A Lich of Metal and Souls.